Clairvoyance and Occult Powers

V

COURSE

or

WMDK

1DVI/INCED

ANO

OCC01TPOWER5 INCLUDING

CLAIRAUDIENCE IMPRESSIONS PSYCHOMETRY CLAIRVOYANT CRYSTAL-GAZING CLAIRVOYANT DISTANT CLAIRVOYANCE

CLAIRVOYANCE, PREMONITION

AND

PAST CLAIRVOYANCE FUTURE CLAIRVOYANCE SECOND-SIGHT PREVISION DEVELOPMENT CLAIRVOYANT TRAVELLING ASTRAL- BODY PHENOMENA ASTRAL-PLANE Personal and Distant INFLUENCE" PSYCHIC PSYCHIC ATTRACTION PSYCHIC HE AUNG TELEPATHY MIND- READING and other TRANSFERENCE THOUGHT PSYCHIC PHENOMENA 315 PAGES, MOROCCO, PRICE $3.00 -

STAMPED CLOTH

$2.00

GOLD

GENUINE -

POSTPAID

wiVwfiaJasi Author "n

All

Correspondence

C.

So.

be addressed

must

ANGELES, or

Oxford

'TheHuMANAura Mmt^aaaaaW^C

ALEXANDER, 239

LOS

of

a

_

GO.

Ave.,

CALIFORNIA

it will not

reach.

a

/

^

COPYRIGHT.

1916

BY

ADVANCED

THOUGHT

CHICAGO,

PUB.

ILL.

CO.,

SYNOPSIS

OF

THE LESSON

THE

skeptical

T^e

".

The

who

man

much

Uncommon

versus

Illusions

of

physical the

ordinary the

five

mind

S.%ff"S,eS\" physical

of

The

Astral

X hat

the

astral

Physical

to

senses

are.

its

astral

a

The

of

counter-

plane.

tbe

How

as*ral

world

new

supercenses

sense

astral

means

How behind

physical

the

on

feeling.

man

seven

has

sense

Sensing ".T#dijKlnrtl*niL0,l.the.a"tralplane- "y the of the unfolding Astral Senses opens up "

them

o?gansof

Knower

to

has

?Sen 4" nSt the Snlv

the

of

Real

means

Man

"

senses

think

of

sense

The

his

many

back

the

senses

are as

is

of

new

of

"Common

senses

senses.

Senses.

Each nn.^eadw"?e"ly flIe',

five What

the

evidence

sense."

infallible

as

evolution

an

"e unAfol"Hngof

senses

R,

not

senses.

report

the

"horse

ordinary

are

physical

the

What

The

senses

receives

only

about

say

senses

All

sense.

SENSES

"believes

to

Senses.

The

senses.

I

ASTRAL

who

person

has

LESSONS

of

senses.

experience

mtm.

Page LESSON

TELEPATHY The

two

extra

of

presence may of

his

in

savages

other the

sense

living five

and

things."

but

and

etc., explained. hunters

part

How

have of

of

this

of

the

developed

strongly in

extra

sense

"th" man

oDeritioS

the most

civilized

existence

telepathic sense. by animals,

The distinction strongly. and clairvoyance.

transference

in

of

How

civ

lized

but

man,

highly protection

mav

oped, devel-

in their part from strange of actions horses, dogs, Rome by of this reason All sense.

evidences

physical its possession

from

atrophied

^stigal

saved

geese

The

instances it

the

experienced

animals.

possess

-isnow

sense sensed

is

power

become

by Animals practice. have plays a important very of prey, capture ete. The

it

; their

enemies

This

has

extra

"telepathic things apart

living

senses.

barbarians,

The

man.

The

other

physical

{^ei!,.by,nCOnHtlKUed diS^se- P be developed

of

senses

of

presence

ordinary

CLAIRVOYANCE

vs.

physical

13

II

of

this sense it operates. tribes. savage this form of

on

How and

between

the

esting InterWomen

thought-

Page LESSON

III

TELEPATHY What at

"telepathy"

distance."

a

thought The

and

part

the

great of

it

of

the

cerebrum, The

man.

and

what

and

thought-transference. audiences, towns, houses,

thought

vibrations are

vibrations. of

in

The

Mental

stores,

equal

neutralized.

by

messages

and

and

facts

to

important atmospheres. etc. Why

measure

Affinities

Interesting

played

transmitted

does.

by

process

of receiving vibrations, and cerebellum,

thought

are

it

mental

part

How

excitement

is,

and

Thought

centres.

nervous

emotional

what

by

brains

The

sending

feeling.

played

three

EXPLAINED

means.

The

"known

one

and

how

they

currents

of

caused

are

and

medulla oblongata" solar and plexus other received. are How states others. The Pineal Glandthe

it

part

in plays telepathy of atmospheres not affected all by

Psychic are

you

strength.

repulsions

concerning

which

waves

between

telepathy.

How

thought different

Scientific

tions vibra-

thought tions explana-

telepathy. Page LESSON

SCIENTIFIC The

28

important

investigations

IT

TELEPATHY of

the

Society

for

Psychical

Research.

43

how distinguished are they by and pseudo-telepathy; True telepathy The celebrated "Creery tests in investigations. Strict imposed scientists. The elaboration of the conducted. how were and they Experiments," succession. in cards chosen straight Seventeen right, "guessing" game. ten and Two hundred successes collusion. or Precautions against fraud Science and hundred three pronounces eighty-two. out of possible a mathematical and of coincidences law the the beyond results entirely as

the and that phenomena Telepathy tests. wonderful ideas and force transmitting

probability; Still

more

psychic

genuine

were

thoughts."

Extracts scientifically proven. read like romance, a scientific records. Cold reports doubt the reality of this great field of phenomena.

telepathy,

spontaneous

AND

MIND-READING, physical investigators

scientific

and

Reading. and projector

how

make

How

Mind-

falls

it

scientific

beyond _

p

BEYOND

and

thought-

the

the

prove

The

contact;

with

from

and

of Mind-Reading. Mindtwo phases the without contact. Why physical been the science has cautious; overdistinction. Why short of the of contact full understanding

is.

"Mind-Reading"

What

real

V

LESSON

Reading

telepathy. A reality. or cases Interesting and

incontestable

an

flow

waves

along

the

of

nerves

the

with compared as wires, telegraphy alone and not method. learn How to experience, wireless by actual obtain to how and for books. How to experiment yourself; reading ing The principles of Mind-Readbest results in Mind-Reading. working

the

by the

Like

recipient.

over

formance perFull directions and instruction given for the successful of is really a little manual feats. lesson of the This interesting of Thoughtphases the in Mind-Reading, and higher instruction practical the principles applying The and Transference. studying carefully person and public in both private become therein should taught proficient very manifestations. 74 Page

stated.

_

LESSON

CLAIRVOYANT What

VI

PSYCHOMETRY

really

Clairvoyance super-normal

_.

is;

it is not. and what The faculty of of facts and acquiring knowledge at a distance, happening in past future of or or time, independent the ordinary and pendent indesenses, of telepathic of others. reading of the minds The different kinds described. What of Clairvoyance is Psychometry? Clairvoyant en port raprelations the astral with on plane, distant, future past or ings happenevents and material of a connecting means How link. to obtain ; by the astral relation of bit psychic affinity or to other a things by means of lock of of stone, stances inhair, article etc. wearing apparel, Interesting of of about the work How to clairvoyant psychometry. go the best How to to How psychometrizing. the secure develop power. what and to do when them. conditions; have obtained Psychometry you for still higher the occultist develops clairvoyant powers. 90 Page LESSON

CLAIRVOYANT The with

focus

the the

second

great

astral

psychic

the purpose of a become polarized be

preserved

or

other

method

VII

CRYSTAL-GAZING of

securing

clairvoyant en relations rapport magic-mirror, to etc., serves of the energy clairvoyant The person. crystal serves psychic microscope or How telescope. tend to crystals to the vibrations of their owner. should Why crystals

plane.

How

the

crystal,

for the of their use personal The of owners. use crystals, of forms different shining objects, by in ancient peoples and modern times. How are they In Australia, New employed Zealand, Fiji Islands, South the America, etc., by tribes. primitive Various tutes substifor the Full for directions crystal. Crystal structions inGazing. Complete and All warnings. from stages described, the first "milky mist" to the clearly defined "psychic The Astral Tube, photograph." and the It plays part in Crystal A little text-book of Gazing. complete the

subject. Pago

103

LESSON

VIII

CLAIRVOYANT The and

often not

does

and how essential

of Clairvoyance, Trance conditions not therewith. connected

acquired.

although

REVERIE

forms

higher

In

but

unconscious;

become

be they may cultivated highest Clairvoyance, the voyant clairClairvoyant Reverie, to

"shuts out" the the consciousness from be safely Reverie may

merely

outside the to the astral. and Clairvoyant physical plane concentration induced mental alone. Artificial methods by effectively authorities. Abnormal conditions best and not advised by dangerous, mind. The dream" The "one not Clairvoyant "day desirable. pointed" False Use of "brown "psychic development." hypnotic or study." and methods stated Scientific condemned. drugs psychological strongly the How mind. concentration of of The attention and laws taught. instruction occult true The given by this method. develops Clairvoyance of

world

sights

and

Shifting

sounds.

fully.

Page LESSON

SIMPLE

120

IX

CLAIRVOYANCE

in the senses Clairvoyant Simple Clairvoyance. Perception Auric Emanations of others and Vibrations ; Psychic ; Astral Waves and Currents, features of Vibrations, Colors; etc., are Thought The beautiful of the Auric Clairvoyance. kaleidoscopic Simple spectacle and its appearances. The Prana The Aura, Mental and tional Emochanges. and its Astral of Aura, phases. interesting Perception many Other Astral Phenomena. The Astral and its Thought-Forms. World, Manifestations. of Astral Myriad aspects "Seeing Strange Visioning. from The closed Vision. Brick-wall." books, a X-Ray through Reading sealed how it is explainable. envelopes, etc., and Seeing into the depths and ples PrinciThe Laws of the the occult thereof. earth, and explanation voyant Clairand of this Power. Diminishing Extraordinary Magnifying out for the wonderful for Vision. A field opened experiment

What

of

the

Aura,

student.

Page LESSON

CLAIRVOYANCE The

characteristics and

Scenes;

X

OF

DISTANT

SCENES

Space The Clairvoyance. intervening objects. through of

well this power, instructive historical of

136

authenticated

and

recorded

cases

Research for Society Psychical of W. T. The interesting case

Astral tant Seeing of DisRemarkable instances established. and Interesting

and

explained. of the Testimony this of phase Clairvoyance. the celebrated Stead, who writer, English The of Swedenborg, important testimony

concerning

down the "Titanic." on eminent Other well-authenticated cases religious teacher. happening to well-known The the evidence collected for by Society persons. Research. of German Psychical Interesting case. so cases Why many when this kind the ill. is on his happen death-bed, or seriously person such of often in dreams. Actual experiences Why occur "appearance" at and how and a distance, Important explained. interesting persons in connection recited with this phase of Clairvoyance. facts 151 Page

went the

LESSON

XI

CLAIRVOYANCE The

clairvoyant

OF

perception

of

the

THE

PAST

facts,

events

and of happenings There is no time. in difference the nature of this strange enon, phenomthe be whether time but five minutes past else five thousand or How is it possible to "see" a years. no thing that The longer exists? of this "just how" could happening. strange be Nothing if it perceived had from actually existence. But disappeared nothing entirely disappears in fact. astral On the recorded are plane all things, events and penings hap-

past

since

Records;"

or

the

The

past.

the

beginning

the

"Astral

clairvoyant

of

the

Light;"

gaining

present constitute access

world-cycle. the great to

these

may

The record

read

"Akashic books of the past

like

How

stored.

are

teaches

astronomy

J

they

are

scientific facts. records of the past ject subA fascinating

the

clairvoyant.

Page

clairvoyant power of events and happenings but

Foretelling, the merely

are

thing

unless

effect. "Time is

a

cast

their

mode

of

transcendental

a

of

facts,

of

vision, PreProphecy, not supernatural;

How

truth.

to

Fate

at An

Free-

vs.

''Events

things."

future."

sense,

picture

of

perception

before.

shadows

regarding

both and exist always, past future the scene reel, containing of dream-time. out of Analogy sight. future exist and which as past, present some

of

Explanation

These etc. powers of the faculties. How clairvoyant it really exists. before could be Nothing at least and latent. Keen potential form, Subconscious faculties. from reasoning

events relative

Coming but

time.

future

forms

all

Second-Sight, development

"seen" be years in some it existed subconscious of the

to

in

manifest

FUTURE

THE

OF

CLAIRVOYANCE The

167

XII

LESSON

a

How

the subject. read by the

explained.

and

presented

clearly

on

Interesting

science.

physical

in

Analogies

book.

a

What

Time

like

a

moment,

the present Absolute

may,

may seen, ception percause

Will. in

movingthough

in Consciousness A glimpse of Future-

single perception. the faculty acquire a

Clairvoyance.

Page XIII

LESSON

SECOND-SIGHT, Many of

persons, into the

looking

of

investigations and told the

its

all

in

future. the

reports

ETC.

PREVISION, in

times, Not

a

scientific this on

182

all

superstition,

bodies.

phase

The

of

possessed

have

lands,

but

a

Society

Clairvoyance.

scientific for

the fact.

Psychical Interesting

gift The search, Recase

foreseen voyant and Funeral by ClairTheosophist. Tragedy Historical instances. George Fox, or Second-Sight. Prevision, of Caesar. Death his Second-Sight. The of the and prophecy Quaker,

by

a

leading

which has become a celebrated of Cazotte, case French of the Cazotte foretold the coming the at fate of eminent the present Revolution, including personages careful of well of the time A worthy prophecy. startling occurrence, of of Perceval, historical assassination The the Spencer case study. well-authenticated of the Chancellor Other cases. Symbolic Exchequer. visions. Irish Scotch and cases.

Biblical matter

instances.

of

history.

The

How

Page LESSON

ASTRAL-BODY

197

XIV TRAVELING

in Astral and Clairvoyance, visioning of visioning the by means The difference Astral between the two of Body. phases clairvoyant The characteristics of phenomena. Astral-Body How traveling. one Astral all in the "see Body around instead of traveling him," may at astral Limitations of an merely picture. gazing ing. visionAstral-Body What the what it is like. really is; and How Astral-Body it disengages itself from the travels in space. physical body, and Many sons per"travel in the astral" Occult during sleep. ordinary teachings regarding How often Astral-Body travel in the traveling. dying persons death. before astral-body, Many ticated cited, all well-autheninteresting cases by scientific Research's investigation. Society for Psychical ords recand such of uninstructed reports on cases. Dangers going persons out the on astral, except In dream state. "Fools rush in where angels fear to tread." A A most and timely warning. important interesting

subject. Page STRANGE

LESSON

XV

ASTRAL

PHENOMENA

Additional of phases Astral Phenomena. Projection Forms. between Something and ordinary Clairvoyance What perception. it is created. a Thought-Form is. How Where it goes. How of one's a consciousness portion is

212

of

ThoughtAstral-Body

What

it does. in a

projected

How

point.

of

phase this

illusory

is

Thought-Forms

A

derful won-

of

how and it is Magic, Hindu Magicians. by

of and creation projection of in this phase excel Hindus The feats. Hindu power Magic the

the

Why

understood.

observation

disadvantages

and

Psychic produced

of

principle

the

when

explained

is

Hindu effects

or

Thought-Form.

a

Advantages

visioning.

Remarkable

performed. All

out-post,

at

as

from

viewed

when

phenomena.

occult

clairvoyant

of

form

Thought-Form

a Using things appear

Thought-Form.

of An interesting occultism. description the of Levitation, or The "visualization." phenomena of concentrated this of phenomenon. occult The explanation of at distance. articles a moving "super-natural" occurrences. for so-called Natural explanation 227

Page XVI

LESSON

PSYCHIC The

INFLUENCE:

laws

and

and

underlying

principles

mind.

another

affect

AND

LAWS

ITS

the than

More

PRINCIPLES of

power

mind

one

ordinary

to

fluence in-

The vibrations. inductive of mental is in vibration. Mental Everything power much in the scale vibrations than vibrations. are are higher physical How What "induction" is. emotional feeling, tends a mental state, or an in another mind. to induce instances cited. The similar state a Many the of difference. different and what causes vibratory influence, degrees has The desire a effect of a "strong a Why strong contagious feeling." in effect in certain The of visualization Psychic cases. dynamic power centration. ConPower effect of Mental Influence. Attractive The The of Thought.

Focusing pointedness." to as practice, which

Why and

give

you

Forces. your the occultist

rules the

of

Holding controls

development.

key

to

whole

the

LESSON

PSYCHIC

PERSONAL

Psychic

Influence of tbe degrees

the

of "oneto a state the mind Suggestions his imagination. few ciples prineasily-mastered A subject. of this wonderful 243 Page

XVII INFLUENCE

exerted

OVER

others,

over

influence.

telepathy.

when of

OTHERS

in this

their

by Alexander leaders great the possession

Napoleon Bonaparte, ability to influence this The Three psychic power. Underlying of Psychic fluence. InPrinciples The desire of strong importance to influence and exert power. The of clear, positive mental importance of what pictures effect you wish to The produce. of the firm concentration importance of mind on your the creation The of a positive subject. The psychic tive-Psychic Posiatmosphere. How to Aura. The Power. Psychic project your Psychic between to two How handle in such Struggle flicts conyourself persons. of Psychic How to Neutralize Power. Power of others, the Psychic of of

Great,

ferent Dif-

presence.

Possession power Julius and Caesar, other others is a sure sign of

The

men.

and

disarm

thus

them.

regarding Exercises

for

practice

the

person at

other

Influence

on

the

many which and

how

Warnings and

Shield

How

to

LESSON

XVIII

INFLUENCE

AT

The

scientific

super-natural

mind

of

the

strange

cases

unlocks

the

they

may

against A employed.

A

others, manifested

Defence.

Valuable tions direcPower. Scientific Practice. 257 Page

Psychic of

DISTANCE when

they

are

distant

obstacle. Psychic condition rapport with no

en

from duction Inthe

protect

Armor. Condition.

Rapport

of

of Rules

Important

over

Psychic

secured.

witchcraft,

development

the influence. Distance exerting How to create the Long-Range.

person. The En

is

Occult

and

Development.

PSYCHIC

Psychic

The

such yourself against influence at tance. disa Psychometric Method of tant Disproducing To when the proceed en condition rapport of the explanation old tales about sorcery,

influence,

other

person.

made

plain.

effect of belief! fear, and of Denial. The secret of typical The cases. Master-Key Low Mysteries. of forms Occultism, etc.

The Some

The effect

of doors many be defeated. Dangerous their The use. Astral

simple,

plain

in some Teachings quarters. how it is erected, used Tube; of a puzzling explanation occult festation. mani-

Self- Protection.

Page

273

XIX

LESSON

of.

thought

things

other

the

How

things. Attraction.

public"

works

of

appearance

laws

these

Instances

and The

of

Psychic

by

Law

outward

working

the

stant con-

as

tion. Attraccreate

may

we

of

out is

Magnetic

or

How

Things.

it

how

the

Attraction

Gravitation,

of and

Thoughts

of

ployed em-

and

behind

Psychic

of

the

influence

psychic

facts

of

Law "treat

Attraction,

examples

Law

great

the

as

Co-Relation

environment

own

scientific

this

actually

of

It and

persons

under

of

Law

portant im-

ways.

other

public

forms

The The

principles.

invariable

The

kind.

Life.

things.

and

and

this

An two

to

the The

Repulsion.

you

the

sons perto

World.

works

operate of

various

The

of

and

;

exploiters

Business

in

you

other relation

a

Psychic

Law

business"

"big

means.

persons

out

of

men

psychic

by by

to

the

Psychic

The

things

scheming

How

of

Law

creator

having in

Inharmony

The

and

persons

things

Phenomena.

Astral

of

phase draws

and

Harmony

their

to

and

lines;

same

Attraction.

Psychic

of

Law

attract

to

tend

the

along

vibrating

ATTRACTION

PSYCHIC

OP

LAWS vibrations

psychic

How

our

Influence. 288

Page LESSON

PSYCHIC The

Psychic

mental as

Principles

healing. old

Prana.

happens

Space

no

in

barrier The

Healing.

of

Psychic

Secret

"affirmations"

of

by

Self-Healing How

Power.

and

to

and

made

intelligence. actual

others

plain, No

so

fanciful

that

and

The

the

Human

may

theories;

applied

only

All

of

and

The

effect obtain

Psychic of

by

plain,

whole any

practical

sults. re-

Psychic tions Instruc-

subject person

the

good

Valuable

by

it.

Healing.

Healing

The

in

about

back

Aura

Treatment.

be

used

Absent

Cults

Absent

Healing.

is. is

of

The

is

what

Healing

Absent

Psychic

Healing.

really

Secret

Power.

it

it

or

Healing

Body

Therapeutics.

by cf

Methods

Psychic

Healing;

psychic

Psychic

Astral

what

The

How

Psychic

"treat"

Practical

in

Suggestive

healers.

the

and

Healing.

of

of

the

Healing.

of

principles.

How

Hands

Magnetic

in

forms

many

of

Principles

Magnetism,

Laying-on

The

What

set

involved.

Human

Healing.

the

one

Basic

The

Principles

Psychic

HEALING

underlying "

race.

Physiological

XX

MAGNETIC

theories

Many

the

as

AND

densed, con-

of facts

age aver-

for

application. Page

304

INTRODUCTION.

In

for students preparing this series of lessons of Western been to lands, I have compelled ceed prowhich along lines exactly opposite to those I would

have

students

in India.

chosen

opposite these The

This

mental

several

two

had

student

been

of the

because

attitudes

of the

for

ally diametricstudents

of

teacher

to

lands. in

positively whereby together

lessons

these

India

the

expects

the principles involved, and methods these be manifested, principles may with frequent illustrations erally (genin the nature of fables ing parables), servor link the new to to knowledge some already known Hindu student thing. The never expects demands in the of "proof" nature or anything of principle or od; methof the teachers statements in fact, he would insult to regard it as an for the the teacher ask to Consequently, same. he does look not for, or ask, specific instances or state

illustrations

in

the

the

of

nature

scientific

evidence

ask He principles taught. may but for more information, solely for the purpose he has of bringing not out point which some pestilence any as a grasped; but he avoids tion quesdoubt of indicate to seeming argument, of a what is being taught him, or of the nature or

of

proof

for

demand The

proof

Western

accustomed of mind

the

for

the

evidence.

student,

maintaining

to "

or

scientific

proof

"

and

the

on

the

attitude the

teacher

other

is

hand,

skeptical attitude of

doubt so

and

understands

mand de-

INTRODUCTION

10

it.

Both

the

out

must

to

illustrations

ing bring-

tions principles involved, but these illustrabe fanciful not or figurative they "

be

must

accustomed

are

actual

for

vouched

well

cases,

evidence.

authenticated

and

short, the Western is expected to actually "prove" teacher his to before his principles and students he methods, to be accepted. This, of course, expect them may real doubt not from ity or suspicion of the veracany or abilityof the teacher, but merely because the Western mind be expects to question, and of teaching questioned, in this way in the process and learning. as

Consequently, sought to follow the

Hindu.

So

In

in this series of lessons, I have the Western far

as

the flat

is

method

rather

than

possible, I have avoided ods, of principlesand meth-

positive statement and have each sought to prove step of the I have been compelled to teaching. Of course, the

assume

existence

principles,in metaphysical have

also

had

flat assertion

order

of

certain

fundamental

long and technical and I philosophical discussions. to content myself with the positive of the

to

avoid

existence

of the Astral

Plane,

Akashic

mental fundaRecords, Prana, etc., which are cult philosophy and ocpostulates of Hindu science for these are established solely by the experience of those who able to function are the higher planes themselves. on But, beyond this I have sought to prove by direct and positive "

evidence

mind) (adapted to the Western teaching and methods. step of my In offering this scientific proof, I have

every

pur-

INTRODUCTION

11

posely omitted

(except in a few instances) all mention of occult or psychic phenomena ring occurin India, and confined have stances myself to inlands to Western occurring in Western I have avoided Moreover, quoting and persons. authorities, and citing Hindu have, instead, authorities well known quoted and cited from and respected in Western ciety lands, such as the Sofor Psychical Research, and the prominent interested

scientists

this

In

in the

of the

work

said

ciety. so-

I have

sought to furnish the student Western with examples, cases, and illustrations familiar to him, and easily referred to. Had I cited Indian I might be accused of cases, offering proof that could not be easily verified; unknown and to readers. quoting persons my There

is

a

wealth

of such

naturally,but

in India,

and

not

would

these

way

not

and

cases

these

available

in

likely be

very

as

illustrations

rule

a

are

tional tradi-

printed form; and satisfactoryto the

student.

Western

positively and

firmly state and these illustrations, these cases quotations and citations, are purely Western, the are principles they illustrate and prove among

I must, that while

the

oldest

however,

known

philosophy. truth

proven

to

Hindu

occult

fact, having been in India, for centuries

In

science

accepted

and as

past, there

is very little demand for further proof thereof In the Western the part of the Hindus. world, on these however, comparatively new, things are and

So,

must as

be

I have

proved and said, I have

attested cut

the

accordingly.

cloth

of my

in-

INTRODUCTION

12

struction

favored

the pattern

with

conform

to

for

So far as knowledge. the quotations and and the illustrations cases, ern these concerned citations are purely Westare it and But, when familiar to the student. this is anthe principles themselves, other to comes for stating be pardoned I must matter of Hindu the outgrowth that these thought are would cover disand investigation, and that he who their roots the tree of the must dig around the storms has stood Wisdom of the East, which Western

the

of

garment

"

"

and

winds

of this

branches and

there

is

rest

in its shade

In these

World," To

and

"The

who

recommend

tree

But

years.

are

are

these

I have

referred

students

Human

to

occasionally to

entitled

books,

the

wide-spreading,

Western for many shelter. and

room

little

those

nominal

mighty

lessons

two

my

of

thousands

of

"The

Astral

Aura,"

respectively. interested in these subjects, I little books; they are sold at a

price, and

contain

much

that

will

be

Occult Science. helpful to the student of Hindu They are not required, however, to complete the in understanding of the subjects treated upon these mentioned and lessons, and are mended recommerely as supplementary reading for the who

student

wishes from

away

to

the

take

main

little "side

trip covered

sions" excur-

in these

lessons. that

I trust

and that

students

satisfaction

I have

May,

my

in

1916.

in

will

find

the

studying these

writing them. SWAMI

PANCHADASI.

ure pleaslessons

LESSON THE

The

SENSES.

of occultism

the

iar usually is quite famil-

individual

crass

skeptical attitude

cheap which

attitude

"smart" his

ASTRAL

student

with

I.

he

remark

who

toward

occult in

expresses

that

his

"believes

he

the

assumes

matters, would-be in

only

what

that his to think perceive." He seems the cheap wit has finally disposed of the matter, is a credulous, implication being that the occultist ence existwho believes in the "easy" person of things contrary of the the evidence to senses

senses.

While class

the of

are,

of any mental

opinion

beneath

course,

student

true

attitude

views

or

of such

object

an

attitude

of the

lesson

the

it

the of

worthy as

this

concern

nevertheless

inasmuch

average

regarding

serious

are

persons

of

persons

the

of occultism,

consideration,

passing give us

of

our

to

serves

regarding the childlike so-called "practical" persons of the

matter

evidence

of the

senses.

These

so-called

practical

regarding their senses. of speaking of "the evidence

to

They

say

also

have

"good common

boast consider

much

sense"

on

sense"; that

they this

pretensions

a

of

say

about

their

part;

to

often

and

much fond

are

of

senses."

They the possession of of having "sound

my

they make

the

strange

"horse

have

great this

have

persons

to sense," seeming Alas, for the possession.

class

of

persons.

They

are

CLAIRVOYANCE

14

regarding matters usually found quite credulous and thought, beyond their everyday field of work ridiculous and question the most accept without from the reaching them teachings and dogmas claimed voice of some authority, while they sneer are teaching which their minds which Anything incapable of comprehending. is deemed unusual to them seems "flighty,"and lacking in appeal to their much prized "horse

at

advanced

some

sense."

But, it is

spend time in lects. discussing these insignificant half-penny intelI have in order to merely alluded to them the fact that to many bring to your mind persons the

not

of "sense*

idea

intention

my

and

that

to

"senses"

of

is very and all knowledge

closely allied. They consider wisdom "sense;" and all such sense as as being derived directly from their ordinary five senses. They completely the intuitional ignore almost of of many phases of the mind, and are unaware of reasoning. the higher processes Such undoubted as anything accept persons that their senses They consider report to them. it heresy to question a report of the senses. One of their favorite me

doubt

their

my

senses,

senses." at

and in

remarks

the that

is that

They best, are the

correcting the

mind

"it almost

makes

fail to

perceive that strumen imperfect invery is constantly employed

mistaken

report

of

ordinary five senses. Not to speak of the common phenomenon color-blindness, in which color seems one far from another, our senses are being exact.

the

of to

be We

THE

ASTRAL

SENSES

by suggestion, be made certain things taste or and hypnotic subjects may things that have no existence may, smell

of the of the

The

person.

15

imagine that we which do not exist, to

be

caused

to

see

in the

save

imagination experiment fingers, and

familiar

crossing his first two placing them on a small object, such as a pea or how "mixed" the top of a lead-pencil, shows us of feelingbecomes The the sense at times. many familiar instances of optical delusions show us deceive that even our us sharp eyes may every it is to deceive the eye how conjuror knows easy by suggestion and false movements. familiar of mistaken Perhaps the most example person

"

sense-reports the

earth.

him

that

and

that

around

The the

the

sun,

is

every

of

movement

report

person

fixed, immovable

a

moon,

earth

of the

of every

senses

earth

the

is that

to

body,

planets, and stars twenty-four hours.

move

It is

one only when ing accepts the reports of the reasonthat the earth not faculties, that he knows its axis every twenty-four on only whirls around the sun hours, but that it circles around every three hundred and sixty-fivedays; and that even the sun itself,carrying with it the earth and the other planets, really moves ing along in space, movunknown toward around some or point far from it. If there is any distant one particular

report

of the doubt

elementary earth

beneath

senses

which

would

to

seem

question, it certainly would

or

feet, and

our

heavenly bodies this is merely

of the

report

sense

around an

it "

fixedness

illusion, and

yet that

we

yond be-

be this of the

the movements and

be

of the know

the

that

facts

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

16

the

fewtotally different. Again, how the that really realize perceives persons eye that the mind things up-side-down, and only pression gradually acquires the trick of adjusting the imare

case

I

trying

not

am

of his

report

her

or

make

to

five

foolish, for all of

these would their you

with

you

may

what

are

the

they

would

be

and

is

soul

the

So, let

will

thus

take

nature

be

able

much

correct

of the

the

to

open

a

there

used tific scien-

five ordinary

intelligently of the higher psychic faculties

you

and

us

realize

may

these

get

once

you

nature

senses,

you

than

person,

conception of the real grasp

that

information

of

of the

senses,

are

absurdity in believing that

no

When

senses.

they also

channels

or

five senses, that well as not, as

of these

what

are;

there

ego,

or

the

needs

must

us

real nature

realize

more

five

senses.

doubt

depend upon five senses in our affairs, and everyday to to soon come we grief were neglect Instead, I am trying to acquaint reports.

most

that

of you That

any

few

a

get this fundamental

be

better

to

fitted to

moments

knowledge

use

them.

time

in order

well

fixed

in

to our

minds. What

are

the

will

be:

five senses,

anyway.

Your

first

ing, "Feeling, seeing, hearing, tastsmelling." But that is merely a recital of the different forms of sensing. What is a "sense," when to it? Well, you will get right down you find that the dictionary tells us that a sense is a "facult)',possessed by animals, of perceiving external of impressions made objects by means

answer

CLAIRVOYANCE

18

touch

life form elementary of its food, or of other objects

touch

it.

poorly developed. the

"feels" which

may

akin

this

to

plants also have

The

sounds.

of taste, with

sense

connected.

In

of

sense

than

of

sense

in

of taste, and

thing some-

hearing or sensitiveness rudimentary Smell gradually developed from the

like to

instance, is

light appeared

to

find evidences

we

cases,

the

before

thing some-

some

Plant, for

quite well developed. Long sight, or the sensitiveness animal-life,

in

which

sense,

Sensitive

of the

like that

The

which

forms

some

smell

even

is much

it is

now

of lower

closely life the

animal

highly developed

more

in mankind.

in due time Hearing evolved from the rudimentary feeling of vibrations. Sight, the highest of the senses, last, and came evolution of the elementary sensitiveness was an to light.

But, you of The

eye

all these

see,

the

original

records

which

the

senses

strike

upon

or

it.

feeling or touch. feeling of the lightwaves

The

records

ear

feeling of the sound-waves or of the air, which reach it. The tongue touch

of

record

taste

particles of food, with

contact

the

which

taste-buds.

The

of the touch record

various

parts

in contact of the

skin

or

gases

its

with of the

other of

coming

nose

fine

the in

records

particles

membrane.

mucous

the

and

touch

substances,

sensory-nerves

objects coming

chemical

other

or

touch

chemical

of material The

the

the

the

vibrations

or

seats

tions modifica-

of

sense

touch

but

are

presence

the

nerve

body.

of

outer

ends You

in see

ASTRAL

THE

all of these

that

"touch"

or

But

merely objects.

senses

of outside

the

sense

SENSES

19

the

record

do

themselves,

organs,

contact

do

not

of the objects. They knowing of the presence but pieces of delicate are serving to apparatus record receive to or primary impressions from outside. Wonderful as they are, they have their

the

in the works

counterparts the

of man, artificial eye; the

or

camera,

for instance

as

phonograph,

artificial ear; the delicate chemical artificial taster and smeller; the artificial

be

to

the the

found

of what

the

though

still no will

reach

eye,

ear,

mind, if you who

becomes

means

of these

more

you

blank,

so

means

far

the and

something other

end

surface

or

no

of

eye, fectly, per-

And

brain.

message

with

connecting

nerves

to

the

body.

the

term

of

the outside

is the

"

the of

messages

as

nose,

receiving of sense think at first,you would see. that the ego, soul, or or

aware

messages

ing convey-

the

ear,

ways al-

are

nerves

the

prefer the

the

or

felt at the

been

tongue,

all this

Now

telegraph,

telling the

"

unconscious,

it from

than

messages

the

eye,

will reach

message

is much

There

from

eye

nose,

or

leading to the will continue to register

the

brain

the

render

has

Sever

line.

the

brain

the

to

in the brain

and

of

messages

tongue,

of the

nerve

or

apparatus,

only this, but there telegraph wires

Not

nerves.

:

the

mind

outside senses.

would

objects

are

real

Knower

world Cut

by off

be almost

a

concerned.

off would of the senses cut mean so Every one diminishing or cutting-offof a part of the world added of the ego. sense And, likewise, each new

a

CLAIRVOYANCE

20

to

widen

do

not

the list tends

to

We

of the ego.

in

are

we

of

consists

world and

that

This

smaller

much

is the

of

world

would

ours

ourselves much

more

we

more

know.

How

Why,

the poor thought that the could

form

how

very son per-

much

very

this

wonderful of

each

were

with

to

us

much

perceive. How

How

much

more

more

would

we

find

sense!

new

a

the

or

would

we

have

to

talk

tion posireally in about the same girl,born blind, who said that she

as

she

stead, In-

are

we

like the

blind,

think

would

feel. much

born

endowed

we

would

average

more

seem

suddenly

How

about.

and

wider,

how

of the

person

! Likewise,

deaf

and

greater

world

the

Think

child.

a

of the

world

born

person

every

than

rule.

a

thinking that the things and facts, many of them. possible one

so

reasoning of

is the

world

of

habit

just

know

we

this, as

realize

the

the

increase

and

of scarlet

color

sound

of

thing some-

Poor

trumpet.

a

be

must

thing,

ing havconception of color, never of light she could think and speak seen a ray of touch, sound, taste and smell. only in the terms Had she also been have been deaf, she would no

"

robbed

of

Think

over

Suppose, which

sense

still greater these things a

on

the

would

enable

electricity.In that "feel" what was going the

one

of the

had

an

a

stone

X

that

case

we

at

on

side of the

other

planets. "

the

we

to

us

other

Ray sense wall, inside

of

her

world.

little.

contrary,

of

on

share

a

would

be

then a

new

waves

able

to

place perhaps maybe, on "

world, or Or, suppose of

a

the

sense

another

could rooms

had

we

see

house.

that

we

through If

our

ASTRAL

THE

vision

by the

improved adjustment, we

were

in Mars,

on

with

of

what

see

and

send

21

addition

could

could

and

SENSES

is

receive

scopic tele-

a

going

cations communi-

those

Or, if with living there. a could all the see microscopic adjustment, we of a drop of water secrets maybe it is well that do this. On the other hand, if we had cannot we would be we well-developed telepathic sense, a of the thought-waves of others to such aware an "

that

extent to

anyone

there

wouldn't

"

intercourse

a

really b,e no

more

of the

would

senses

be that

These

wonderful have.

we

life and

alter

deal?

great

is the do

can

human

things

than

We

left hidden

secrets

no

would

evolution of these

some

designed by the brain of and imitator and man man really is but an other Perhaps, on some adaptor of Nature. world be or planet there beings having may things by

apparatus

"

nine

seven,

or

fifteen

little five known But

it is not

to

Who

us.

of

instead

of the

poor

knows! exercise

to

necessary

direction

in the

senses,

the

picturing beings

tion imaginaother

on

the with than have more senses planets endowed While, as the occult teachings people of earth. positivelystate, there are beings on other planets much whose senses are as higher than the earththe latter's are man's higher than those of the as

oyster, still instances more

do

we

of the

active

have

not

possession

faculties

than

to

in order

to

see

what

those

new

far to

of much

have but We ordinary man. higher psychical faculties of man, now,

so

go

higher employed by consider

to

right

worlds

are

here open

find and the the and to

CLAIRVOYANCE

22

When

him.

reach

you

a

scientific

understanding there really is

of these

things, you will see that much of the nothing at all supernatural about in all experiences of men great body of wonderful times which the "horse sense" man sneeringly dismisses as "queer" and "contrary to sense." will see that these You experiences are quite as natural those in which the ordinary five are as are employed senses though they are superis the tween bephysical. There greatest difference supernatural and super-physical, you must "

realize. All than

know

occultists

that

has

man

other

senses

ordinary five, although but few men have developed them them well to use sufficiently are effectively. These super-physical senses the

known The

to

the

occultists

as

"the

astral

senses."

"Astral," used so frequently by all occultists, ancient and modern, the is derived from It is used word "astra," meaning "star."

term

Greek

indicate

those

planes of being immediately above the physical plane. The astral senses are of the physical senses of really the counterparts and with connected the astral body of are man, the person nected conare just as the physical senses with office of the The physical body.

to

these

astral

senses

is to

enable

the

person

to

ceive re-

impressions on the astral plane, just as his him enable to receive impressions physical senses the physical plane. On the physical plane the on mind of man receives only the sense impressions of the physical organs of sense; but when the mind the astral plane, it functions and vibrates on

ASTRAL

THE

requires astral

in order

senses

of that

SENSES receive

to

these,

plane, and

23

as

the

pression im-

shall see,

we

present.

are

Each

of the

one

astral

physical Thus

counterpart.

the

power

and

hearing,

of

five astral

best

able

are

two

two

have them

use

physical

extra

the

on

tional addiof the

who to

counterparts

cultists oc-

physical case

occultists

these

their

have

senses

stage

Even

effectively).

in the

unfolded

(though

certain

a

this, the

than

man

not

are

person

reached

its

has, in latency,

man

really has seven of but five,though these

that

senses

average

More

senses.

instead

has

man

seeing, feeling, tasting, smelling, the astral plane, by means of his

on

know senses

of

senses

astral

plane. who

Persons astral

have are

senses

the

developed

able

to

receive

of their

use

the

sense

pression im-

astral

plane just as clearly as they receive those of the physical plane by means of the physical senses. For instance, the person is thus able to perceive things occurring on the astral plane; to read the Akashic of the Records in happening past; to perceive things that are other parts of the world past happenings ; to see of peculiar development, to well; and in cases as catch glimpses of the future, though this is far the other forms than of astral sight. rarer of clairaudience, the person Again, by means hear the things of the astral world, past as may of

well

as

the

present,

and

in

rare

The

explanation is the same the receiving of vibrations

in each on

the

cases,

future.

merely the astral plane incase

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

24

physical plane. In the same way, and astral the of smelling, tasting, senses feeling have occasional stances inBut we though operate. of astral phases of feeling, in certain festation have we practicallyno manipsychic phenomena, of astral smelling or tasting, although It is there the astral senses ready for use. are of travelling in the astral body only in instances astral senses, mentioned that the last two viz., stead

of

smell

and

on

the

taste,

manifested.

are

of

ference, telepathy, or thought transboth the physical and the mental occurs on less or plane. On the physical plane it is more and erratic in manifestation; while spontaneous the astral plane it is as clear, reliable and sponsive reon is astral sight, etc. to demand as The has but occasional flashes ordinary person of astral sensing, and rule is not able to exas a perience the phenomenon will. The trained at occultist, on the contrary, is able to shift from of senses the other, by a simple act set to one effort of will, whenever he may wish to do so. or

The

phenomena

Advanced

occultists

are

often

able

to

function

on

both

physical and astral planes at the same time, To though they do not often desire to do so. vision astrally,the trained occultist merely shifts his sensory mechanism from physical to astral, vice versa, or just as the typewriter operator shifts from the small-letter type to the capitals, by simply touching the shift-key of his machine. that it is necessary Many to persons suppose travel on the astral plane, in the astral body, in order

to

use

the

astral

senses.

This

is

a

mistake.

CLAIRVOYANCE

26

chometry is merely one just as is crystal gazing. In what

is known

astral

seeing;

Telekinesis, or movement is found the employment as

distance, there both astral sensing, and at

of

form

a

in many cases of the substance

astral

will action

of

panied accom-

by actual

projection of a of the astral body. portion stance inIn the case of Clairvoyance, we have an out of the simplest form of astral seeing, withthe necessity of the "associated object" of psychometry, or the focal point of the crystal in crystal gazing. This is true not only of the ordinary form of the occultist sees astrally clairvoyance, in which the happenings and doings at some distant point, at

the

what

of observation;

moment

is known of

past

events,

as

in

it is also

past clairvoyance,

as

events;

and

in

the

prophetic vision,

of

true

astral

or

ing see-

seeing of future These

etc.

all

are

and the same simply different forms of one thing. of you "These Surely, some things say, may are supernatural, far above the realm of natural law

"

and

yet

otherwise."

have

would

man

believe

us

Softly, softly,dear reader, conclusions so readily. What

jump

at

know

about

the What

beyond

this

your

is outside

limits

of

natural

right have customary of

Nature?

you

range

Do

law assert

of

sense

not

not

do

and

to

you

do

you

nomena? phe-

that

all

ence experirealize

attempting to place a limit upon in reality is illimitable? Nature, which The of the present of a generation back man would have been one equally justifiedin assert-

that

you

are

ASTRAL

THE

the

that

ing

their

had

father

thing

been

another of

some

telegraph.

any

Nature

as

as

of

a

to

the

astral

physical. none

more

absolute real

essence.

certain

senses

not seem

than

So

let

us

are

whit

a

tomed accus-

are

makes than

the

wonderful "

All

are

get an

in

as

that

all

are

we

keep

we

other,

other. when

not

wonderful

workings

conception,

well

things

and

the

more

the

as

that

only to

treasure

these

senses,

that

suppose

man,

friends,

is

It

Nature's

the

Nature's

of

undiscovered of

physical

and

one,

the

simply

are

to

of

No,

miracle.

so

things

constitution

the

of

opinion

forces.

mine

nature?

natural

more

a

back

regarding

time

of

the

anyone

Going

the

unreasonable

and

inorganic

that

these

and

still

mind

the

it.

ther, fur-

said

had

telephone,

application

more

has

of

little

a

have

imagine

were

possibility

back

prophesied

men

powers

it

the

yet

and

wonderful

in

old

the

would

man

have

to

And

discovery

Is

that

generation, the

of

Going

of

as

telegraphy

told

been

regarding

bold

so

still

he

27

wireless

manifestation.

the same

of

marvels

supernatural, of

SENSES

open

beyond

down

our

their

to

mind

!

LESSON

TELEPATHY

this

In

work

shall

I

no

illustration

of the

term

I

By "telepathy," of

thought

the

of what

for

will

physical physical

presence

that

that of

senses

the

"the

so or

tional emo-

by

sense"

of

form

of

a

course,

plane, but

in the

this

to

there

were

man

These

two

the

told

you,

five

also

ordinary other

two

in undeveloped extra physical

respectively, (1) the of other living things; and I also

ter chap-

preceding

are,

As

the

ing receiv-

and

sixth

astral

in addition

person.

sense.

the

unconsciously,

comparatively

senses

as

of clairvoyance, general term later on. will be explained

remember

you

average

senses

the

which

I told

the

on

mental

is, of

There

and

sending

or

called

be

may

under

reasons

You

perception,"

time.

and

messages,

transference

I include

the

mean

physical plane.

thought

this

at

consciously

states, means

of "astral

sense

ance" "clairvoy-

term

of perception by means As we proceed, you will see of the special meanings term, necessity for a special definition

and

is

the

use

from

distinguished physical senses. there

CLAIRVOYANCE.

vs.

in its broad

general

II.

of

sense

(2) the

these

two

the pathic tele-

extra

astral their have physical senses counterparts. certain which also have physical organs They not are generally recognized by physiologists or

psychologists,

but

which

are

well

known

to

all

TELEPATHY

occultists.

I shall

consider

now

above-mentioned

two

order

clear

to

CLAIRVOYANCE

vs.

for

way

the

first of the

physical

extra

the

29

senses,

consideration

our

in of

the

between question of the distinction ordinary is telepathy and that form of clairvoyance which its astral There is not

counterpart. is in every

human

being

generally recognized

as

a

which

sense

although less experience

such,

has had more or nearly every person I refer to the sense regarding its workings. of the presence of other living things, separate of the five and the operation of any apart from stand underI ask to ordinary physical senses. you that I am not claiming that this is a higher than that it the other sense or physical senses, On has come in a high state of evolution. to man the contrary, this sense to living things far came back in the scale of evolution. It is possessed by the higher forms of the lower animals, such as the horse, dog, and the majority of the wild beasts. have it more men Savage and barbaric of the highly developed than it is in the case In fact, this physical sense civilized man. may cause bebe termed almost vestigal in civilized man, he has not actively used it for many tions. generaof For that matter, the physical sense is also

smell reason,

and

whereas

savage

for and in man, of the lower in the case

deficient

man,

the

sense

of smell

the

same

animals,

is very

keen.

In misunderstanding. said : little book, "The Astral I have World," my "All occultists know that man really has seven the addiinstead of merely five, though senses, I mention

this for fear

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

30

tional for

two

in the

use

sufficientlydeveloped ist (though the occultperson them into Some use)." not

are

senses

average

generally unfolds have

taken these

does

this

been

is wrong. re-awakens

almost he

the

physical higher psychic or

this

merely

that

mean

extra

two

certain

But

to

just

senses,

astral

these

two

the

By

race.

case,

have

and

use

cise exer-

then

wonderful to a develops them for use the physical plane. on

this

Now,

of the

sense

of other

presence

he

faculties.

which

senses

velops de-

as

occultist, in such

The

lost to

occultist

ficiency, pro-

living

mals, anibeings is very well developed in the lower safety depends particularly in those whose of their natof the presence ural the knowledge upon mals enemies. As might be expected, the wild anihave it more highly developed than do the domesticated

find instances

we use

the

in

"

animals.

actions

the

animal of

would

of of

scold

or

actions, simply

dog,

and

are

the

horse, when

the

or

punish the animal we

with

familiar

animal?

because

ter, lat-

being in active horses, geese, etc.,

unseen or

the

among

sense

is not

us

the

person

even

dogs,

the

senses

some

of this

of

case

especially. Who strange

But

unheard

Very

for its not

ence pres-

often

we

peculiar

able

to

see

often does the dog worrying it. How bristle start its hair, when suddenly, and up nothing is in sight, or within hearing distance. How often does the horse "skittish," or grow there is nothing within even panicky, when sight or fowls, especially geese, hearing. Domestic what

is

manifest

an

uneasiness

at

the

presence

of strange

TELEPATHY

to

or

see

hear

and

dark

and

It is

them.

in a this sense, Rome from an was

CLAIRVOYANCE

animals, though

or

persons

vs.

they

flock

of geese, attack of the

stormy,

of

able

history that ancient

saved

once

The

enemy.

the

and

be

not

may

matter

a

31

night eyesight

trained

hearing of the Roman outposts failed to the approach of the enemy. But, the keen

keen

reveal

of

sense

the

geese

felt the

presence

of

strange

loudly, aroused saved. Rome the guard, and was Skeptical persons historical this have case sought to explain ing by the theory that the geese heard the approachthis explanation will not But s.erve, enemy. soldiers were for the Roman marching about on their posts and the guard-duty, and mained regeese silent until they sensed the approach of number of the enemy's the small scouts, when they burst into wild cries. The ancient Romans, illusion under about the themselves, were no of some matter they recognized the existence unusual in the geese, and the they gave power they started

and

men,

to

cackle

"

animals

the

Hunters that

often

full credit in wild when

and

therefor.

strange

lands

have

told

us

for they were lying concealed the purpose of shooting the wild animals when within stances inthey came they have witnessed range, of the existence of this strange faculty in the wild beasts. Though they could not see the concealed smell them hunters, nor (as the wind in the other direction) all of a sudden was one or of the animals more (generally an old female) would start be seen suddenly, and a shiver would its body; then it would to pass over low utter a

CLAIRVOYANCE

32

would warning note, and away has had hunter the Nearly every when watching his expected game, it would

off with

start

a

fly the pack. experience of all of

den sud-

a

jerk, and

nervous

waiting to sniff the air, as is usual, would the scene. Moreover, precipitately from

without bolt

of prey of their natural beasts

many

in the

made Certain

animal.

the

by birds

particular worms though the latter be earth,

in the

or

Savage are

of

keen

as

enemies,

man-eating

in

or,

these

than

is civilized

is the

and wild-beast attacks this

made

sense

presence

feed,

they

in the

inches

man

when

:

does

well

as

developed ized, civil-

more

from the

began

Finally, in the

it became

This

reverse.

from he

of that

mean

secure

enemies,

less.

generations,

not

became

more

nearness

approach

highly

man

as

human

the

quite the

"

the

sense

more

himself

less and

to cases,

are

enemies, of his

the

this

This

savages

explanation

or

fearstricken

sense

several

is

sound

no

which

buried

some

beasts.

that

to

animal

wild

a

is

ence pres-

wind

faculty developed, as They explorers well know.

and

as

the

crouching, upon

also has

all travellers

when

of trees.

bark

man

the

sense

there

seem

of

to

even

prey,

direction, and

other

movement

known

are

almost

his

sudden to

course

use

of

atrophied from disuse, and ceased reporting to the brain, or other nerve centres. Or, if you prefer viewing it from another be said that the nerve angle, it may tention centres, and brain, began to pay less and less atthe of this sense to reports (trusting to sight and more hearing) until the conscious-

many

CLAIRVOYANCE

34

is

It

roots. lowly-animal ancestral the race unpleasant feeling, and of its comdiscomfort parative by reason

from

perhaps

our

most

a

much

escapes

absence.

developed, or rather They do this in re-developed this sense. order to have a harmonious fold well-developed seventheir It increases general sense system. "awareness." Certain other knowledge of the of occultist neutralizes the unpleasant features I have

manifestation

the

occultists

that

said

of

this

have

and

sense,

he

finds

it

of adjunct to his senses in seeing and hearing, particularly in the cases which he is approached tagonistic having anby persons hostile feelings toward him, as in or In this faculty is particularly active. such cases scribed with the telepathic sense connection (to be delittle further a on) this sense operates to that sense of warning when give a person proached apwhose by another feelings are person how not friendly to him, not matter friendly the often

a

outward These

two

us

This

of

appearance

that of

valuable

very

extra

know

in

our

person

may

give a feeling of warning, which own experience.

senses

instinctive

that

particular, as

co-operate

well

to

the

be. son per-

all

telepathic sense, be cultivated who or developed by anyone may wishes, to take the time and trouble to accomplish the work. The principle is simple merely the in developing any same of principlethat one uses the other and physical attributes, namely, use exercise. The first step (a) is the recognition of the existence of the sense itself;then (b) the atas

"

TELEPATHY tention

given

and

CLAIRVOYANCE

vs.

its reports;

to

35

then

(c) frequent

exercise.

would Just think of how you of the five ordinary proceed to develop any the hearing, sight, or touch, for instance senses use

"

of this

extra

let

Now,

the

"

may

cultivation

and

senses,

kind

same

of other

some

will

you

of results. other

the

Now,

persons.

to

appear

in

two

or

consider

us

in the

process

physical

extra

of becoming

"telepathic"sense, or sense of the thought-waves, or

aware

waves,

same

sense,

the

accomplish sense

the

follow

then

"

persons

as

strange

as

most

of

the

"

emotional this sons per-

a telepathic faculty is not but is really a comparatively "higher" faculty or sense, scribed, low just deone. Just like the sense it is possessed in a higher degree by of the lower animals, and by primitive and many That which man. really is "higher" in savage this kind of psychic phenomena tation is the manifesof that higher form of telepathy by use

fact

this

"

"

of the astral

of this

counterpart

shall consider, later, under for this is

As the

strange lower

Domestic

as

it may

animal

toward

animals

is

domestic will

we

ance, clairvoy-

lose

animals

to

some

kind

of

aware

of you,

telepathic

of your

ings feel-

regarding it. of this by generations

purposes some

while

the wild

highly developed.

the You

a

usually

your

of confinement, sense

of

name

appear

possess

it, and

the

which

"

voyance. really a particular phase of clair-

animals

An

sense.

the

sense

have

But more

animals even or

have of

some

less

readily recognize this fact if

you

of

it.

have

CLAIRVOYANCE

36

ever

tried

herd

or

some

"cut

to

flock.

sensed

indirectlyyou the begin circlingaround and

in

in

out

sight. The that

know

will

and

are

manifest

the

in

animal

it, no designs upon approach it,and it will other animals, twisting

its endeavors

other you

that

a

your

how

matter

find

from

animal

certain

a

will

You

has

way

out"

be

to

lost

to

your

to animals, likewise, will seem after only that particular one, little fright or but distrust,

comparatively. I have frequently

own thing, in my in others, among and poultry raisers. country I will think, to himself, "Now, The poultryman am going to get that black hen with the yellow legs that fat, clumsy one," and he will move the flock slowly and with an air of uncontoward cern. he gets near the creaas But, lo ! as soon tures, that black hen will be seen edging her way the opposite circle of the flock, on the outer to seen

this

"

side from

the

When

man.

the

man

around

moves

side, she will be found to have plunged into the crowd, and it is hard to find her. Sometimes she will actually try to sneak off,and conceal herself to

her

in

some

dark

object. Every experience

that

or

poultryman

is mentioned

occurrence

he has

corner,

hens

in his mind

have

back will

to a

him way

of smile "

of

he

some

when

knows

large this

by

sensing what

regarding them. farmer Moreover, as every knows, the crow family has a most of sensing the uncanny way intentions of the farmer who is trying to destroy shows them, and great sagacity in defeating those intentions. is a very But, while the crow

TELEPATHY

intelligent bird family, in fact is in the mind his

of

the

from

alone from

"figuring

that The

states.

bird

of what

knowledge

rather

of his mental

37

wisest

its not

man

intentions," but is

the

it obtains

of the

sensing know,

of

one

"

"

on

CLAIRVOYANCE

vs.

tive instinc-

hen,

as

all

tellige stupid bird, showing but little inactivity. But, nevertheless, she is very quick about sensing the poultryman's designs her, though generally very stupid about planon ning a

very

skillful escape. of dogs, cats owner

out

a

and horses, has had Every tion opportunities for observing the manifestamany of this

sense

Every

dog

feels

owner,

and

others.

seeks

owner

when,

or

on

the

through and

to

the

the

on

the

he

field.

Cats

sense

thoughts, and

often

is

his

over

his

neck,

walking

merely

their

his

when

knows

halter

contrary,

of

states

horse

the

animals.

those

emotional

The

throw

of

part

owners'

resent

ings feelOf

them.

mentary merely elemental tional generally only emostates, and not are developed so states, as their minds states. to interpret the more complex mental as almost likewise Primitive sense instinctivel)7 men the feelings and They do designs of other men. the thing out, but rather merely "feel" not reason The the ideas and designs of the others. women of the lower more adept in interpreting are races course,

these

the

any

point

When in the

we case

animals

can

sense

the men. are reports than sagisitive, as a rule, than are

sense

more

are

lower

the

on

come

of

men

men

"

on

of

development. consider ordinary telepathy

scale to

Women

of civilized

countries,

we

find

CLAIRVOYANCE

38

civilized complex state of affairs. While of the quick telepathic whole, has lost some as a man, he has, in perception of the lower races, ceiving some exceptional cases, acquired a faculty of reand interpreting more complex thoughtforms and mental The states. investigations of of those the Society for Psychical Research, and that us private investigators as well, have shown a picture of a complicated geometrical design a

more

held and

in the

mind

of

one

person

be

may

received

of another by the mind reproduces the design on paper. have complicated thoughts way, and

received. In

cases.

many

But cases

these this

carried

person, In the

are sense

been

only seems

to

who same

mitted trans-

tional excep-

most al-

ordinary civilized individual, in exceptional cases. aroused except when have But, nevertheless, the majority of persons of telepathy occasional flashes just enough to realize that "there is something make them in it." The renewed interest in the subject, of late the public mind the phehas directed to nomena years, of telepathy, and, consequently, more of the of are now taking note cases persons under their perthought-transference coming sonal notice. be remembered, It must of course, that all of us are constantly receiving thoughtand sciously. feeling thought-influence, unconwaves, I am scious only of the conspeaking now perception of the thought-waves. Many investigators have so developed their that they are telepathic sense able, at times, to obtain wonderful results. test But, it has been a dead

in

the

"

TELEPATHY of

source

vs.

disappointment

that

other

CLAIRVOYANCE

to

39

of them

many

cover dis-

to

times, under

lar apparently simiconditions, their success was slight. So very is this that many true authorities have accepted the theory that telepathy is more less sponor taneous, and cannot be produced to order. This theory is true as far as it goes, but there is a side of the these that case investigators overlook, of their lack of the occult probably because in the phenomena. I mean principles involved their most

this: that obtained

at

by

brilliant of their

reason

have

successes

been

ing "switch-

unconscious

voyant the clairtelepathic sense, tained While in this condition, they obsense. time they startling results; but the next the astral sense, and, tried, they failed to awaken the physical therefore, had to depend entirely upon and, consequently, their results telepathic sense, were comparatively poor. of the

on"

understand

will

You

astral

the

tinction dis-

and

difference

physical-sense telepathy, telepathy, if you will carefully

and

between astral-sense the to

you.

have

of each,

nature

I ask

to say

your

on

of this

close

as

I shall

attention

now

to

sider con-

it

present

I shall

what

subject in the remaining pages these explanaDo not tions pass over

this

chapter. mental as "dry," for unless you have a clear fundaunderstanding of the thing, you will never

be

able

to

get the

best

results.

This

is true

phase of learning, physical as psychical one must get started right, in

well

as

order

to

every

"

obtain

the

best

of

results.

In the first place, every

thought

process,

every

CLAIRVOYANCE

40

companied activity,every creation of ideas, is acin fact, of force by a manifestation

emotional

"

is the Without mind

manifestation

the

of

force.

a

entering at all into the question of what ural rest is,in itself,we firmly on the natmay

fact

that

manifestation

every

of mental of

activity is the result

emotional the

of

result

brain

or

of

vibrations.

substance

of which

action

an

of in

manifesting

system,

nervous

or

a

of the Just as in the case manifestation of certain electricity in which chemical elements consumed, transformed, are or of mental emotional in the case or activity so transformation of the there is a consuming or form

When

I

the

connection,

I include

"for

are

these

but

the a

brain, or

posed. com-

system"

in

brains

of

or

of his

part

all emotional

in which

system

"nervous

say

is

system

nervous

great

this man

nervous

mental

activity

is manifested.

Moreover,

just

in any destruction

the

case

process.

if

a

being

before

us

released

energy

We

there

is

of Nature's

of matter

in the

as

may

but

there in the grasp

no

real

processes a

is

destruction "

all

transformation a

"

transformation

thought this

ing seem-

idea

or more

so

of

emotional

clearly

tion place into transformaof electrical energy. For instance, transmit of electricityover a fine wire, or strong current we

consider

filament

what

of carbon, into

takes

and

lo! the

current

is transformed

kind of channel light. Use another is transformed the current of transmission, and electric electric into heat. light, or Every

CLAIRVOYANCE

42

stead

of

along

the

these,

channels

impossible astral

illustrate that

in

plane is

the

is

there of

the

in

astral

out

force

It is almost

plane.

of the phenomena of the physical. I may by saying general way, self actually exastral tending

a

like your it touches until

something

of

the

terms

matter,

itself

the

describe

to

transmission

a

the

astral

self

the actually "feels" astral activities of it being there, instead case a of something like waves travelling along space of the

other

between

brain

This it to

of

along

the

your

mind

what

which two

mind

of

the

out

other

explain

can

simply receiving But

something until person

a

of

travelled

have

persons.

is

ly? clear-

is

and

force

between

I

as

Telepathy

astral-telepathy being extended

the

touches

it

to

near

this

get

you

transmission

ether or

Do

place.

vibratory

the

thus

brain. as

this

at

of

waves

and

is about

you

matter

and

person,

it

voyance clairlike

actually and

sees

is there.

ing regarding the workof clairvoyance, of the out as we processes I have tion explanaproceed. merely given the above of distinguishing between for the purpose and to ordinary clairvoyance, as telepathy so from falling into a common error. prevent you of ordinary consider let us the phenomena Now wonderful in itself, although this is very telepathy lower it is on plane of activity than its a astral clairvoyant counterpart. or I shall

have

"

much

to

say

LESSON

III.

TELEPATHY

EXPLAINED.

Telepathy, Thought-Transference, meaning bears a misleading title. Literally translated, it means "suffering at a distance," or, perhaps, should The name "feeling pain at a distance." in order at a distance," really indicate "knowing has But the term be properly descriptive. to as of of years by reason acquired a forced meaning in popular be continued it will probably usage, do not favor. After so all, names count, long as understood. is accepted and the meaning While

itself

been

generally used in the sense of conscious and deliberate sending and there is a far receiving of thought-waves, wider field of phenomena really covered by it, viz., the unconscious receiving of sending and mental this have

the

term

and

phase called

subject in

the

attention

your

the

whereby

vibrations.

emotional of

has

of

waves

a

I shall

the

thought

and

up

after

moment,

to

take

I

mechanism emotion

are

transmitted. In called

the

last

your

chapter,

attention

manifestation

of

vibrations)

in

This

is true

not

such

manifestations

will

you

the

to

force

or

energy

fact

mental

every

or

that

I

that

remember

is

there

(in the emotional

form

a

of

state.

of deep thought only in the case vivid of general or feeling, but also in the case mental states. During "feelings," and emotional

or

emotional

there

vibrations

is

from

a

radiation the

brain

of mental or

nervous

CLAIRVOYANCE

44

of the

centres

which

system,

flows

in all direction

out

electricity. just as do light and wireless of these radiations principal seats or centres viz., the cerebrum, (1) the several brains of man, spectfully; oblongata, recerebellum, and the medulla of and (2) the several great centres

The are

human

in the

substance

nerve

the

called

system,

the

solar

plexus, etc. ment exciteemotional vibrations The arising from the plexi, or out sent are principally from of the sympathetic nervous system. great centres Those the more arising from strictly mental from certain centres and points of states emanate the brain, or brains, of the person manifesting

plexi,such

Certain

them. the "human in the I

as

real

not

technical

think

details transmission

of these of what

essence

magnetism," place in proper

do

of

forms

which these

is

tute consti-

generally called

will be

treated

upon

lessons.

it advisable

to

go

into

the

ism generation and mechanof these tional thought and emo-

of the

vibrations, in these the

vibrations

lessons.

To

understand

would

of require a technical knowledge is not physiology and organic chemistry, which such possessed by the average Moreover, person. details are neither instructive to interesting nor the general student of occultism. But, I think it to give at least a brief description of the proper viduals. receiving of such vibratory-waves by other indisame

In the

first

place, every great plexus, or groups of nerve is a ing receivganglia, in the human system A perstation, as well as a sending station.

EXPLAINED

TELEPATHY

manifesting

son

tends

of other

anger,

excitement

in the

states

in whom

persons

favorable.

emotional

strong similar

awaken

to

45

the

nervous

tres cen-

conditions

are

explains why the vibrations It also fear, panic, are so contagious. This

the from

effect of the

strong the

system, excitation.

in certain

Each

contains

system

human

sympathetic receiving stations received, and are

many

vibrations

emotional

of strong

cases

plains ex-

ing emanat-

controlling the

centres

nerve

vibrations

of

ductive repro-

sexual nervous

where where

into similar feeling they tend to be transformed unless neutralized in the receiving system, by other

mental

When

we

and

emotional to

come

which

is received

which

I shall

consider

the

apparatus

by

arising from be called "purely mental" what operations may intellectual of the brain, such structive as thought, confind more a imagination, etc., we as might be expected. specialized arrangement, several minor There tal receiving points of menare consider I do not vibrations, regarding which of the into detail, because while it worth to go involved. The features technical principal apparatus of this for receiving thought vibrations the "pineal gland," is known kind is that which as The

which

vibrations

describe.

now

pineal gland

substance in

the

in the person.

states

is

a

peculiar

is embedded

mass

in the

of human

nervous

brain,

the middle of the skull almost position near the extreme directly above top of the spinal It is shaped like a small cone; column. and is of It lies in front of the a reddish-gray color. a

CLAIRVOYANCE

46

and

cerebellum, third

ventricle

is attached of the

the

to

It contains

brain.

of the

floor

small

a

quantity of peculiar particles of gritty,sand-like "braincalled sometimes substance, which are sand."

derives

It

its scientific

its

from

name

a pineshape, which, as I have said, resembles at cone. regarding the sea Physiologists are function and generally conof this strange organ, tent

themselves functions know

with

"its

that

statement

understood."

not

are

the

But

occultists

rangement pineal gland, with its peculiar arof nerve-cell corpuscles, and its tiny grains of "brain-sand," is the physical telepathic of wireless Students raphy telegreceiving instrument. tween behave noticed a startling resemblance the pineal gland and a part of the receiving instrument employed in wireless telegraphy.

that

The the

the

with coming in contact set of the receiving person,

thought vibrations system

nervous

of the in the substance peculiar vibration formation pineal gland and thus the first step in the transof these vibrations into thought-forms a

up

in the

mind

of the

of the the to

will

do

as

is under

well

as

in detail at this

up

well

to

now

then, let

get the

idea

way.

The

mainder re-

technical, both

is too

process

physiological be taken

person

in

the

place.

occult The

in

sense,

student

of the

workings of wireless telegraphy well fixed in his mind, for this will set up the right conception of the working of ordinary telepathy, without the necessity of complicated technical diagrams and descriptions. And,

us

see

what

results

from

TELEPATHY the

sending

and

emotional

EXPLAINED

forth waves

and

receiving of force

47

of these

and

mental It is

energy.

a

While interesting subject, I assure you. the phenomena of the astral plane is probably student, I would more fascinating to the average of mastering the importance impress upon you fore the occult phenomena of the physical plane, bepassing on to that of the higher planes. most

been

place, as all occultists know, each has with what is constantly surrounded called an "atmosphere" composed of mental

and

emotional

In person

the

first

vibrations

which

are

emanated

of each atmosphere personality. The of the the general character depends upon person in question. thoughts and feelings of the person Consequently, as no two are precisely persons alike in character, it follows that no two personal has atmospheres are exactly alike. Each person These a psychic atmosphere of his or her own. do not extend far atmospheric vibrations very from the of the and, consequently presence person, affect only those coming to him. near from

his

In the has

same

its

way,

every

group

or

crowd

of persons

psychic atmosphere, composed of a blending of the individual pheres psychic atmosthe of the crowd, composing persons or assemblage, and representing the gengroup eral of the thought and feelings of the average crowd. There two are no atmospheres group that no two exactly alike, for the reason groups of persons, exactly alike. large or small, are Actors know that each audience which they face has its own psychic atmosphere, and the actors own

CLAIRVOYANCE

48

affected

by it. Preachers, speakers in general are quite aware and freely admit it,though they are

with

the

causes

or

laws

lawyers,

and

of this may

not

fact,

be

governing

quainted ac-

the

phenomena. the

psychic law, it will be found that every town or large city,or even every small village or section of a larger town, will be its own distinctive found to have phere, psychic atmoswhich is very perceptible to strangers affect those who visiting the place, and which their residence in the place. In large take up cities,it has been noticed that every building has which its own arise from the peculiar vibrations of those ferent general character occupying it. Difchurch acter buildings likewise reflect the charof the general habits of thought and feeling in them. of those worshipping Likewise, certain business have streets bration pleasant or unpleasant viin their from the atmosphere, same Every person recognizes the truth of causes. these statements, though but few are able to account Following

for the The

same

facts in

beginner often

in

asks

a

the

how

scientific

manner.

nomena study of psychic phethese things can be, when

the vibrations has occasioned thought which have The explanation long since passed away. is simple, when thing properly explained. It is somein a room like this: just as heat remains

the

after

the

stove

has

ceased

to

throw

out

waves, heat-

ing thought and feelpersist long after the thought or feeling has material died Or, if you prefer a more away. so

do

the

vibrations

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

50

a

few

of the

things

interest.

and our

and

eyes

way,

The

we

prove

and

attract

receive

them

reach

have

us,

attracted

attractive

to

us

by

and

attention

our

lost

are

to

although

us,

all.

impressed only by

are

we

rest

ears

which which

which

In

the

the

same

bration vi-

stronger

then

only by those ourselves, or which

to

of

reason

our

likes

own

dislikes.

In

the

second

place, the

thought vibrations the

vibrations

Just the of

of

as

neutral

opposing

themselves has

little with

a

or

is neutralized

thoughts

mixture

of

an

and

color

of grey, so thought vibrations into

a

neutral

of

certain

by the effect of acter. opposite char-

of black

effect upon them. You may no

effect

white do

two

think

rents cur-

tend

vibration

those

duces pro-

coming of

to

solve re-

which in

tact con-

numerous

correspondences to this in the world of material of very hot and things. For instance, a mixture cold water, will produce a neutral lukewarm very In the same cold. liquid,neither hot nor way, of taste two characteristics, things opposing when blended, will produce a neutral taste having The but little effect upon versal, one. principle is uniand is readily understood. we place, there is that which may call an thoughts and feelings "affinity"between Not of a similar character. only do the vibrations and of similar bine; comthoughts tend to coalesce of us attracts than this, each one but, more the herself himself to or thought vibrations with which in general accord are corresponding minds, or feelings in our own thoughts in our

In the

third

TELEPATHY Like

nature.

own

the

way,

EXPLAINED like.

attracts

character

of

51 In

thoughts

our

the

and

same

feelings

of vibrations repel thought or emotional As all ocnature. an cultists opposite or inharmonious draws tions know, thought vibraeveryone his or her own; and with also in harmony of an inharmonious repels thought vibrations act

to

nature.

These

the

general laws and principlesgoverning of this phase of telepathic the phenomena are

vibrations.

is much

There

to

more

be said

on

the

but if you will note subject, of course, carefully the leading principles and laws of manifestation will be able to reason just mentioned, rectly coryou nomena regarding any phase of this class of phewhich

Once

before

come

may

learn

for

you

tion. atten-

comes general rule, the rest beof application and pretation. intermerely a matter Let us now proceed to a consideration of other pathic phases of the general subject of teleyou

a

influence. We

now

called

the

to

come

direct

telepathy is consciously, and more "

toward

another

interesting

many

other

persons,

other

persons

about In

often

do

we

of

thought less purposely, directed

this

We

a

come

kind

afterwards

across

where

thinking intently are

sons per-

of certain

told

it is difficult to

cases

started

one

or

is where

be

may

by the that "I found tently myself thinking inand such a time," etc. at such you,

of these

some

which

and

that

person.

cases

find themselves

phase of what

the

determine

thinking. Again, how find ourselves thinking of a person,

CLAIRVOYANCE

52

when

all of

sudden

a

the person intently and

think

Again,

we

certain

question; and

folks the

whom

instances thing. These are than a passing notice. more

same

need

to

A of

little

more

certain we

soon

it.

A

in which shall

person

that

learn

wrote

an

seemed

to

in

him

be

to

whom

he

had

curious

almost

certain

within

person

to

from

person

a

receive

a

days. He phenomenon,

few

a

said

He

sit down

would

some

some

long time, and then of sending it,he would

for

destroy the letter instead be

if he

letter to

a

heard

not

telepathy.

or

what of

instance

done writer

popular mentioned

he

that

out

carefully write

and

which a

common

has

person a

ago,

influence

found

had

he

that

certain

years

article

of mental

form

a

that

of

number

we

do

too

displayed in that class intently wish that a certain thing, and lo!

is

purpose

phenomena

sight.

earnestly about a then, all of a sudden, other begin talking to us about

meet

we

into

comes

letter did

not

from

that to

attempt

merely called the attention of his readers to it. Many persons followed with have the suggestion, often very wonderful results. There is nothing miraculous, such It is or supernatural about occurrences. merely one phase of telepathy. The trated concenrected thought of the writer of the letter is difor

account

the

toward

begins will

think

to

write

Distance, in even

know

the

to

person,

and

that

person

of the

him;

space,

this

other

he

first one; then he thinks he then he actually does write.

and

direction

experiment

where

the

"

second

have

it is not person

no

ance import-

necessary

is,in fact.

to

EXPLAINED

TELEPATHY

There

often

are

with

psychic harmony often

able

found

53

so

persons

each

that

other

closely in they very

ask

questions and receive answers from each tances other, even though great disthem. Some particular times separate is a better psychic harmony tween existing be-

are

there

the times.

All

to

same

persons

this, of

than

is found

affects

course,

the

other

at success

of

experiment. It is surprising what wonderful be obtained results along these lines may most by alof average intelligence,after a person any practice. Ijttlecareful, patient, conscientious But there have been obtained as phenomena the result of long series of careful experiments the

which these

are,

in

a

somewhat

even

way,

wonderful

more

than

less deliberate

experiments just I allude to the experiments of a nummentioned. ber scientific students, who of earnest, careful with surrounded themselves precaution every against over-enthusiasm, fraud, and coincidence. this class of investigationswe Prominent among find those conducted by the Society for Psychical really established a Research, of England, which of other investigatorswho firm basis for the work followed the general methods of the said society. In the following chapter, I shall give you a somewhat extended

statement

investigations,because to not

basis

every

only because

student

of the this of

information

and

such

portant is im-

a

firm

scientific

beliefs,but also because

it gives him important information of his own apply in the course work.

of

psychic phenomena,

it establishes

for his studies

results

which

he may

experimental

CLAIRVOYANCE

54

investigations into the der subjects, unsubject of telepathy, and kindred the auspices of the society just mentioned, ing of careful scientific trainconducted were by men the general superunder and experience, and vision and approval of the officers of the society, I may

which

among men

mention

as

Prof.

the

that

have

been

numbered

Sidgwick,

Henry

such of

eminent

Cambridge

of Stewart, a Fellow University; Prof. Balfour A. J. the Royal Society of England; Rt. Hon. Prof. Balfour, the eminent English statesman; William American James, the eminent ogist; psycholSir William Crookes, the great chemist and discoverer of physical laws, who invented the

celebrated

the

discovery

"Crookes' of the

X

Tubes,"

without

which

Rays, radio-activity,etc., would have been W. H. impossible; Frederick the celebrated Myers, explorer of the astral Sir planes, and writer upon psychic phenomena; Oliver Lodge, the popular English scientist; and other of international men reputation and high character of these at standing. The men once of honesty and scientific acgives the stamp curacy of the society. to all the work that you In order understand the spirit may which animated these scientific investigators in and their work of the exploration of this new to carefully strange region of Nature, I ask you dress read the following words of the presidential adthe Royal of Sir William Crookes, before ber, RememSociety, at Bristol, England, in 1898. made before an was please, that this address of assemblage of distinguished scientists, many

TELEPATHY them

rank

EXPLAINED

55

materialists

and, quite skeptical of all occult phenomena this was nearly twenty years Sir William Crookes, facing this ago, remember. "

gathering, as "Were

I

its

president,said introducing

now

:

for

the

first time

of science, I should inquiries to the world choose a starting point different from that of old be well It would (where we formerly began). to begin with Telepathy; with that fundamental I believe it to be, that law, as thoughts and mind to anfrom be transferred other one images may without of the recognized orthe agency gans the of sense enter that knowledge may in any mind without human being communicated * * * If known hitherto or recognized ways. physical facts telepathy takes place, we have two the physical change in the brain of A, the sugthe analogous physical change in gestor, and the brain of B, the recipient of the suggestion. Between these there two physical events * * * exist a train of physical causes. It must is unscientific call in the aid of mysterious to in with fresh advance agencies, when every that either vibrations have knowledge it is shown and attributes mand abundantly able to any depowers of thought. the transmission even "It is supposed by some physiologists that the essential cells of nerves do not actually touch, but are widens separated by a narrow gap which in sleep while it narrows almost extinction to condition is so during mental activity. This vice singularly like a Branly or Lodge coherer (a dewhich led to the discovery of wireless telegthese

"

"

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

56

raphy)

to

as

suggest and

of brain

structure

that

such

coherers

nerve

without,

from

ether

of

waves

of

vibrations

to

that

suppose

with

waves

;

and

with

order

an

which there

of

compared

as

have

we

is

reached

here

have

we

us

minuteness

acquainted

been

hitherto

receive

to

extreme

smallest

the

with

in the

familiarized

has

"Roentgen

of present masses brain, whose special

be

may

impulses brought through the connecting sequence of magniof appropriate order tude. be

it may

function

nerve

there

conceivable

The analogy. being similar, it is

further

a

no

reason

the

limit

of

action of that the It is known frequency. molecular is accompanied by certain thought in the brain, and here we have movements ical physvibrations their extreme uteness mincapable from of acting direct individual cules, moleupon their rapidity approaches while that of internal and

external

themselves. be

must

a

grasp

for

inscrutable,

so

the

old

Egyptian carved

was

of Isis:

Temple ever

will be; and

Not

thus

Nature

"

mysteries we

range

of

the

direct

atoms

as

action

of

mind.

upon

"In

formidable

the

phenomena sifted before we scientifically effectually faculty so strange, so bewildering, and

ages

mind

A

of

movements

T my

do

modern

the

word

of

the

strive

am

days, over

well

known

scripti in-

portal of the has been, is, or hath

yet lifted/ seekers after truth confront that stands for the baffling no

Universe. to

the

whatever veil

a

man

ingly, Steadily, unflinch-

pierce the

inmost

heart

of

LESSON

IV.

SCIENTIFIC

TELEPATHY.

The

investigators of the Society for Psychical of England, started Research, by giving a broad definition of Telepathy, as follows: "Telepathy is the communication kind of impressions of any from mind of the to one another, independently channels of sense." the took recognized They rational between position that the actual distance the projector and the recipient of the telepathic is not

message

and

material;

is such

that

all that

is

quired re-

separation of the two persons that no known bridge can operation of the senses the space them. between They wisely held that in the same two room telepathy between persons the two is as much are telepathy as when persons of the world. located at opposite sides a

investigators then ruled out all instances there in which of thought-transmission even was the probetween contact the slightest muscular jector held that though and the recipient. They there might be genuine telepathy in such cases, nevertheless, there was always the possibility of The

fraud

or

action

collusion, the

on

part

absolute two

persons,

might

be

this, for

above while

communication the

or

of

of

the

and

in

order

unconscious

manded deprojector. They actual separation of the their that experiments

suspicion. They were is undoubtedly there in

slight physical

the

muscular

cases

connection

in

which

between

wise a

in

psychic is

there the

two

SCIENTIFIC

(as I shall point on), still the element be entirelyeliminated

persons

must

TELEPATHY

in order

to

render

out

it valuable

to

59

you

of doubt from and

a or

little further

suspicion

scientific test, valid.

a

their investigations They, therefore, confined in Telepathy to the two following classes, viz.: actions are (1) where ical physperformed without with the contact (2) willing; and person where some number, word, or card is guessed apparently of without of the ordinary means any communication. The investigators recognized the possibilitythat in the first of the above-mentioned classes of experiments there is a postwo sibility of suspicion of collusion, fraud, or unconscious of of the motion suggestion, in the matter of it, member the of the some party, or eyes which sciously, might be seized upon, perhaps unconby the recipient, and used to guide him the object which to was being thought of by the projector or the party. viate They sought to obthis difficulty by blindfolding the percipient, his and by placing non-conductors of sound over the conclusion to But, finally,they came ears. ficient; sufthat even these precautions might not prove their attention and, accordingly, they devoted class of experiments, in the second to tween beof communication all ordinary means which impossible. projector and recipient were precautions of limiting They took the additional of investigators of their circle to a small number each known well to scientific reputations, and other, always avoiding a promiscuous company for obvious

reasons.

CLAIRVOYANCE

60 of the

One

earliest series

of

investigations by investigators was A. M. Creery, in

of special committees that of the family of the Rev. ily Derbyshire, England. The children of this famknown was had acquired a reputation in what dren, of the chilone the "guessing game," in which as then previously placed outside of the room, and returned attempted to "guess" to the room of some location object agreed upon the name or The results by the party during her absence. interesting, and quite satisfactory,and were very have frequently been referred to in works on the I think it well since that time. subject written to give the results of this series of experiments for exlittle detail, for they form in some a basis periments these

the

on

part

of

those

who

read

these

lessons. Prof.

W.

F.

of

Barrett, Professor

in

Physics

for Ireland, conducted College of Science of the experiments. The the most report "We to the Society says : began by selectingthe then chose names simplest objects in the room; of towns, people, dates, cards out of a pack, lines from different etc., in fact, any thing or poems, series of ideas that those could keep in present their minds made steadily. The children seldom

Royal

the

a

mistake.

I have

We on

the

kept before

upon

the energy

pass.

I may

found

soon

were

to

cards

seventeen

right in succession

by myself named mistake.

seen

steadiness the

minds

with

which

say

that

that with

a

without

great

which

of the

chosen any

deal the

pended de-

ideas

thinkers, and

they willed the ideas this faculty is not by

TELEPATHY

SCIENTIFIC confined

means

any

to

the

61

members

of

one

ily; fam-

general than we imagine. of a To two verify this conclusion, I invited neighbor's children to join us in our experiments, it is much

with

excellent

more

results."

experiments, "The follows: as inquiry has taken place ings, partly in Mr. Creery's house, and partly in lodgof our ber. numat a hotel or occupied by some child, whom one Having selected at random The

we

report

desired

to

distance,

we

write

a

on

which

gives

the

methods

leave

the

room

would

piece

occurred

to

and

choose of us

paper

the

at

of

a a

pack name

moment.

the

wait

at

of

of

some

cards, a

or

number

Generally,

shown to the members always, this was but no of the family present in the room; one member was times somealways present, and we were We then recalled the child, entirelyalone. the of us always assuring himself that, when one erable door at a considwas suddenly opened, she was distance, though this was usually a superfluity avoid all habit of caution, as to was our of what chosen. utterances On was re-entering, she stood sometimes turned by us with her face toward the wall, oftener with her eyes directed toward the ground, and usually close to us and from the family for a period of silence remote till she to a minute, varying from a few seconds called ever out to card, or whatnumber, us some it might be." In the first experiments, in "guessing" the of objects, the child guessed correctly six name of fourteen. out She then guessed correctly the

but

not

"

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

62

of

name

of

the

small

committee

guessed

then

five

"

fictitious

five out

"

in the

objects held

times

six.

of

out

chosen

names

of

hands

She

tee commit-

by the

The

of ten, at the first trial. tested her by writing down

one

mittee com-

the

name

object in the house, fixed at random, and then, after all had thought intently of the thing, they sent for the child and bade her try to find the thing thought of, the thought-concentration of course The sult recontinuing during the search. is thus reported : "In this way I wrote down, other hair-brush it was things, a among it was glass brought; an brought; a wineorange it was brought; an apple it was brought; and until many so objects had been selected on, and found by the child." of

some

"

"

"

"

Passing

the

over

results

"Altogether, trials

the

hundred

three in

this

other

many

periments ex-

able following remarkby the committee: and eighty-two

obtained

were

made

were

that

find

we

of

details

series.

In

the

case

of letters of the

bers alphabet, of cards, and of numof two of success on figures, the chances first trial would a naturally be 25 to 1, 52 to 1, 89 to and of sur1, respectively; in the case names of would be course infinitely they Cards far most ployed, were frequently emgreater.

the

and as

out

fair

a

of

a

odds

medium

whole

in their

case

sample, according

series of three

hundred

number trials,the average first attempt by an ordinary

two

seven

and

one-third.

be

may

Of

our

of

to

and

successes

guesser

trials,one

taken

which,

eightyat

the

would hundred

be

SCIENTIFIC and

TELEPATHY

twenty-seven

were

63

successes

the first

on

tempt, at-

the fifty-sixon the second, nineteen on third and hundred of a out making two two, and eighty-two!" Think possible three hundred of this, while the law of averages called for only "

and

seven

children

one-third

obtained

which, given to

hundred

two

and

entirely

matter

or

But

this

hundred

one

second

a

and

of the

the

was

to

this

on

of

result

this takes

see,

Listen

committee

trial,they raised the

the

all.

not

You

twenty-seven,

cidence possibility of coinprobability.

of

out

first trial, the

and

third

!

two

mathematical was

at

successes

point:

port re-

"The

lowing fol-

series.

of the

one

further

the

The

of the family, divulged to none named and five cards running were correctly odds The on a first trial. against this happening lion milin a series were a considerably over once There to other similar one. were batches, the two being eight consecutive longest runs with with once cards, and once guesses, names;

thing selected

where

the

was

adverse

odds

hundred

in the

former

and

one

who that

the

have

hypothesis of in the

excluded the

matter. to

examined

the

The fact

the

incalculably ticians mathema-

above

results

is

is tically pracof scientific consideration

in of

to

coincidence

mere

committee that

were

millions

forty-two and in the other, something one; opinion of eminent greater." The over

case

many

the

calls of

special the

most

tion atten-

portant im-

Creery family were therecognizant of the object selected, and that, fore, the hypothesis of fraud collusion is absoor tests

none

CLAIRVOYANCE

64

lutely eliminated.

committee

The

naturally came that the phenomena to the conclusion was ine genuand real telepathy. Prof. Balfour Stewart, LL. D., F. R. S., who of these at some experiments, was present of the member not committee, a pressed exthough at

amazement

great

"The

of

cases

results.

outside thought-reader was The door. object or thing thought of was a and silentlyhanded to the comwritten pany on paper The then in the room. thought reader was of a minute the anin the course called in, and swer was given. Definite objects in the room, first thought of, and in the mafor instance, were jority He

reports:

of the

some

Then

numbers

the

some

of

cases

asked

mark

them

down I

company.

'Blue-beard,' The

names

and

thought 'Tom

were

committee with

good

a

were

hand of

Thumb,'

all correct also other

of these

thought fancy names,

them and

of towns

names

many

of certain

think

to

The

error.

thought of, and right. Then fancy

answers

correct.

were

were

were

was

answers

thought of, and the answers there generally right, though, of course,

were were

the

round

wrote

on

were

of.

I

and to

the

paper,

'Cinderella,'and

the

!" conducted

a

number

of

periments ex-

factory recipients,with very satisColors results. were correctly guessed with of successes a quite beyond the percentage Names of towns or probable number. average in the all of world, were correctly parts ful "guessed" by certain recipients with a wonderBut, probably most degree of success. won-

CLAIRVOYANCE

66

track

of

What is nature. knowledge of human certain is: That and telepathy can ought to be considered able henceforth by Science as an incontesteach able to act upon are reality; that minds other

without

psychic

a

the intervention

exists, though

force *

*

*

We

of the

that

its nature this

that

say

senses;

is yet unknown. force is of a

physical, or physiological, it produces chemical, or mechanical, because or it ideas and thoughts, and because and transmits the co-operation of our itself without manifests soul to soul, mind to mind." senses, In addition to tioned meninvestigating the above the Engclasses of telepathic phenomena, lish investigated Society for Psychical Research of a somewhat remarkable higher cases many the stories phase of telepathy. They took down deemed told by persons then responsible, and and cross-examined other carefully examined, witnesses The to the strange record phenomena. of these experiments, and investigations, fill a number of good sized volumes of the Society's well worth dents are reading by all stureports, which of the subject. They be found in the may libraries of nearly any ever, large city. I shall, howselect a number of the most interesting of the cases therein an reported, to give my students idea of the character of the phenomena vestiga inso found and genuine by the committees having this class of telepathy under tion. investiga-

psychic order,

An is that

and

not

interesting case related by Dr.

of

spontaneous

Ede,

as

follows:

telepathy "There

SCIENTIFIC is

house

a

about

by have

They

TELEPATHY

half-mile

a

from

ladies, friends

some

67

my

of

own,

habited in-

family.

our

large alarm bell outside their house. One night I awoke suddenly and said to my wife : 'lam I hear Mrs. F's alarm bell ringing/ sure After heard listening for some time, we nothing, I and to went next sleep again. The day Mrs. F.

called

were

a

upon

my

wishing

for

wife

and

said

husband

your

to

last

her:

'We

night, for

all up, and by thieves. We were I was about to pull the alarm bell,hoping that he would hear it,saying to my sure daughters, "I am it will soon did not bring Dr. Ede," but we ring it.' My wife asked what time this had happened, we

alarmed

were

and

Mrs.

That the

was

F. said

that

time

the

it

about

was

I awoke

half

past

thinking that

one.

I heard

bell."

In

this

there

case

manifested

was

nary simply ordi-

ally physical plane telepathy. Had the bell actuand heard been psychically, it would rung, of astral plane hearing, known been have case a As it was, clairaudience. merely the thought as idea to of Mrs. in the mind F., and her strong of thought transmission ring the bell, caused a waves

awakened

which

struck

him.

This

Dr.

Ede

case

with is

great force

and

interesting because

nature of a similar cases typical of many It is seen within the experience of many persons. that a strong feeling,or excitement, accompanied another by a strong desire or wish to summon effect to and tends to give great power person, strike the emitted. the They thought waves mind of the recipient like the sudden ringing of

it is

CLAIRVOYANCE

68

alarm

an

clock

Another

interesting

well

both

known

vouched

and

for

ladies, committee,

of the

of strict

veracity.

reason

that

This

different

two

case

sons per-

the at same thought-waves is an abridgment of the case : "Lady sister had been spending the evening

received Here

G. and

as

of two

is that

case

members

to

for the

is unusual time.

bell.

her

the

in her usual health mother, who was of In the middle and they left her. spiritswhen in her fright and said the night the sister awoke their

with

her

to

husband: do

once;

is taken where

order ill."

"I the On

way

to

go I

carriage.

the

roads

two

must

am

her

to

she meet, When

my

mother

sure

mother's

Lady

saw

that

at

she

house, G.'s

riage car-

each asked approaching. they met the other why she was there. They both related the same experience and impression. When they reached their mother's house, they found that she wish was dying, and had expressed an earnest to them."

see

Another the

case

of

a

similar

nature

is this:

"At

that

jutant R., then adsiege of Mooltan, Major General of his regiment, was severely wounded supposed himself to be dying. He requested his ring be taken off his finger and sent to

his

wife.

and

At

the

same

time

his

wife

was

at

and fiftymiles distant, hundred Ferozepore, one between lying on her bed, in a state half way her husband ing bewaking and sleeping. She saw heard his voice saytaken off the field,and ing: it send and 'Take this ring off my finger, to

my

wife.'

"

TELEPATHY

SCIENTIFIC This

of very

the marks

bears

case

69

athy, telep-

strong

to suspicious resemblance Or by clairaudience. clairvoyance accompanied of both telepathy and perhaps it is a combination determine It is impossible to clairvoyance. detailed of more information. which, in absence of persons The dying, or believing message be approaching quently frethemselves to death, are

but

also

has

occultists.

to

about it is

merely

The

a

time

in their

looked

could at

their

of this kind

and

in most

in

the

told him

go

cases

ing following interestand strongly willed

o'clock met

natural super-

telepathy.

two

The not

nothing

to

under

room.

is

known

he

well

reasons

the

awake,

was

(one

awakened

they

of strong

himself

asleep. When they both had

there

phenomena,

case

"A.

make

that

the

But

certain

Society also reports

case:

to

for

strong,

very

known

a

them that

a

at

friends

who

morning) few days one

o'clock

at were

ward, after-

they

the

impression that he was vivid that experience was so to time, and sleep for some

watches

to

note

the

time."

Cases

and many quite common, experihad have mentors equally good results with this You will remember phase of thought transference. that there is no actual projection of the astral of these cases, but merely a strong body, in most thought. impression caused by concentrated Another is that of the late interesting case in his biBishop Wilberforce, and is recorded ography follows: The in his as Bishop was library at Cuddleson, with three or four of his table. The clergy with him at the same Bishop are

CLAIRVOYANCE

70

suddenly to

raised

his

"I

certain

am

of my

one

that

just

at

hand

that

by badly crushed being at ship, the son the

accident

his

time

I

so

was

eldest

accident

an

The

sea.

in

"It is curious

on

son's

foot

board

his

Bishop letter

a

that

at

possessed

the

with

pired trans-

himself to

Miss

time the

of

pressin de-

fallen having beHerbert, that at the last, I wrote son, my off the impresunable to shake that I was sion that something had to him, and happened consciousness

down

head, and claimed: exsomething has pened haphis

It afterwards

circumstance

Noel, saying: his

that

sons."

was

recorded

to

noted

this

down

for

of

evil

some

remembrance."

There

is

this case, about for it has been nothing unusual Its duplicated in the experience of many persons. chief importance lies in the fact that it is recorded of wide by a man reputation and high standing, and also that the Bishop had taken the down the thing at the time, precaution to note instead of merely recalling it after he had heard of the You the

accident. will notice

that

in many

cases

of this kind

phenomenon closely approaches the aspect of true clairvoyance, or astral sensing. In some there of both be a blending to cases appears telepathy and astral clairvoyance. In fact, there is but very little difference between the highest phases of ordinary telepathy, and the more mon comphases of clairvoyance. Here, as in many other cases of Nature's forces, there seems to be a gradual blending, rather than a sharp dividing line between the classes of two phenomena.

SCIENTIFIC the

Moreover,

will

powers

unfold

to

TELEPATHY

student

developing

frequently find that

his

telepathic

is

beginning

he

flashes

occasional

least

at

71

of

voyance. clair-

recipient merely what is in the mind of the projector. In senses of the projector some cases a picture in the mind be thus be seen by the recipient, and may may mistaken for a case of pure clairvoyance. But, in investigating closely, it will be found that the pression the imreal scene from was slightly different in which that the impresit shows sion case was simply telepathic. Clairvoyant vision the shows the scene it really is, or rather as as it. have seen physical eye of the recipient would does and the scene, The astral sight really sees not impression of the merely receive the mental first is original seeing; the second, projector. The merely a reproduction of images already in the mind of the projector, and colored by his personality, In

the

of

case

telepathy, the

etc.

In of your

the

exercises

and

telepathic of these

and find

at

the

that

methods

as

designed You

powers.

time you

will

practice the become

more

the

number

a

develop

to

find

the

tice prac-

entertaining,

instructive.

most

proficient in producing From

will

interesting and

most

same

therein, you and

lesson, I shall give you

next

You

will

exercises

given and more adept telepathic phenomena.

lower

stages, you will be able to the higher. And, in time, you will be

proceed to surprised to find that almost unconsciously you have will have passed into the stage in which you

CLAIRVOYANCE

72

psychometry, In

fact, there

is

of

manifestations

occasional

least

at

ance, clairvoy-

etc. no

better

known

way

to

tical prac-

the powdevelop in a student ers of ing startof clairvoyance than just this method with the exercises the student designed to found It has been develop the telepathic power. who of experience that the student by centuries in a systematic way, develops telepathic power, and evolve the clairvoyant will gradually unfold the first It constitutes and psychometric power. of psychic development. the ladder on rungs of clairvoyance, etc., under the head Of course, and exercise will be given methods designed you of them some to develop clairvoyant powers and effective methods, at that. But, very valuable this, I feel that I should press imnotwithstanding the importance of laying a firm you upon foundation for such instruction, by developing yourself first along the lines of telepathic power. Such will not course a only keenly sharpen your of receptivity to such vibrations as powers you wish it will also train your to receive; but may mind in the direction of translating,interpreting, and recording such impressions when received.

occultists

to

"

You art

way

Telepathy

concentrate

in

upon

clairvoyance

trains

your

the and

attention

task.

It is the

psychometry. to

concentrate

reception of impressions, and to hold them The firmly and clearly in consciousness. result is that when really develop clairvoyyou

upon

the

to

that

proficiencyin a mental of training the only by means

is attained

attention same

remember

must

LESSON

MIND

The

V.

AND

READING,

simpler

forms

imitation

or

BEYOND.

of

telepathic phenomena have the name "Mind and received Reading" by been have not quite regarded as something some pression This last imwithin the class of real telepathy. been has heightened by the fact that the public many there has been offered ular spectacthat is exhibitions of pseudo mind-reading, counterfeit

in mind-reading, which the result has been obtained by trickery, ing collusion, or clever artifice. But, notwithstandthis fact, genuine is actually a mind-reading phase of true telepathy. to

say,

What be

may

where the

is

divided there

is

projector

there

is

there

is

no

as

into an

and

actual

close

a

parties, the

generally

as

classes,

two

as

mind-reading follows: (1)

between physical contact the receiver; and (2) where where but physical contact,

actual

relation

in the

known

case

in space between of the "willing

the

two

In

game."

first class

in which the probelong all cases jector touches the recipient, or at least is connected with him In the by a material object. second class those in which the belong cases is being recipient seeks to find an object which thought of by either a single projector, or by a number

of

notice

that

from

the

in the

persons

both

of

these

of experiments because Research,

same

classes the of

You

room. were

will

omitted

Society for Psychical the possibility of

MIND

fraud

or

AND

READING, collusion.

will do

BEYOND

But, nevertheless,

75

the

dent stu-

festing acquire proficiency in manithis form alone for its of telepathy, not it naturally leads to sake, but, also, because own higher development. In the case of the first class of mind-reading actual physical contact namely, that in which the recipient, is had between the projector and there has been disposition on the part of some a authorities matter to by the explain the whole muscular impulse of the theory of unconscious have carefully studied projector; but those who themselves have this subject, and who performed that the feats of this class of mind-reading, know there

is far

well

to

than

more

this to

it.

Those

familiar

is a decided that there subject know transference of thought-waves from the jector prothat the latter and to the ally acturecipient, "feels" the same tal as they strike upon his mendifference The whole receiving apparatus. between of telepathy is this and the higher forms that in this the thought-currents generally run instead along the wires of the nervous system, the two of leaping across the space between sons. perwith

It

the

is known

to

all who

have

conducted

this

experiments, that at times there will be mission experienced a change or shifting in the transof the thought-currents. For time, a the thought-waves will be felt flowing in along the nerves of the hands and when, all of arms, this will cease, and there will be experia sudden enced

class

of

the passage

of the current

direct from

brain

CLAIRVOYANCE

76

brain.

to

in

It is

words,

mere

it. manifested

But

from

who

statement.

this

have

whom

to

recognize

never

it has

at

once

It is

a

ing feelperienced ex-

been

once

I

just what different

tion sensa-

experience of a human derstood. being, and must actually be experienced to be unThe offer is nearest analogy I can that feeling experienced by the person when a for which he has vainly sought, forgotten name suddenly flashes or leaps into his consciousness any

other

describe

to

those

to

those

will

by this

mean

impossible

it is felt to

"

the

in the

from

come

conscious

field.

somewhere in

Well,

the

outside

of

of

the

case

the thought-current the feeling is much same, of the "outsideness" only there is a fuller sense of the thought. of the source order

In

make

to

between

the

one

akin

as

wires; and

It is the

being

and

will

you

force

same

simply

telegraphy in

have

no

of

the

the

the

details

of

there

of must

is

a

of mind-

case

remember, combination

of

other.

I will here more

cases,

taneously, transmission, either simulelse shifting and changing from one

methods

both

or

to

in which

cases

raphy. teleg-

firmly in your mind, trouble in always having

right conception of any kind reading, or telepathy. But, you are

both

over

this idea

the

there

wireless

to

of

think

may

of

one

mind-reading

you

akin

as

tion distinc-

the

of

ordinary

other

Fix

transmission.

that

say

the

to

of the

difference

classes

two

clearly, I will

more

understand

you

by

a

remind

half-dozen

the

student

actual

that

he will learn

experiments

in mind-

AND

READING,

MIND

BEYOND

77

books reading, than he will by reading a dozen the subject. It is very on good to read the books in order to theory well fixed in get the correct mind, and also in order to learn the best methods had have wide as a taught by those who ence experiin the subject; but the real "how" of the is learned matter only through actual experience. So, I shall now give you advice and instructions concerning actual experimental work. the You, student, should begin by making yourself a good recipient that is a good "mind reader," allowing others to play the part of projector. Later play the part of proon, jector, you may if you is desire, but the real "fine work" so done that is by the recipient,and, for that reason the part you should learn to play by frequent rehearsals. "

experiments with begin your friends who in sympathy with and who are you, interested in the subject. Avoid are particularly all early experiments with sympathetic uncongenial or unI advise

you

to

persons;

and

avoid

as

you

would

a

are antagonistic either pestilence all those who to yourself or to the general subject of telepathy make and kindred subjects. As you must self yourorder to successfully especially"sensitive" in conduct a mind-reading test, you will find yourself tude attiparticularly susceptible to the mental of those such around at times, and you therefore should surround yourself only with those who are congenial and sympathetic.

You between

will the

find

that

several

there persons

is

a

whom

great you

difference

"try out"

CLAIRVOYANCE

78

projectors.

Some

will

be

"en

rapport" with than others who be equally are you may "En good friends. rapport," you know, means "in vibrational When two harmony." persons like two are en rapport with each other, they are wireless tuned telegraphic instruments perfectly atas

to

each

the

other. best

very

In

between learn

soon

"feel"

to

it will

be

after

one

also of

Even

to en

in

of

there

cases

will

You

"

for

to

you

the

rapport cases

conditions

"feel"

ning, begin-

try several

sons, per-

mind-reading the

of the

best

one,

different

grees de-

condition.

of persons are

the

In

the

learn

learn

soon

rapport conditions different persons you

this condition.

well

tained ob-

are

en

other, in your in order to pick out

experiments, and

and

yourself

such

results.

distinguishthe degree

to

more

the

in whom

good, it is well

to

This

en

port rap-

establish is done

a

by both and the person breathing in rhythmic you unison moments. Begin by counting "onea few two-three-four," like the slow ticking of a large clock. the other Have join with you in person minds both work in the so counting, until your should time. have Then same rhythmic you with him breathe in unison tal making a menyou, with count at the same time, so that you you will "breathe together." Count (mentally) "oneinhale; the "one-two," two-three-four," as you "one-two-threeholding the breath; and, then this four," exhaling or breathing-out. Try have several will find that you times, and you established between a yourself rhythmic unison rhythmic

unison

between

you.

MIND

and

the

other

not

well

to

should

good

as

In

person.

if you are

AND

READING,

for

pause

the

few

a

79

of

progress

find

the

that

and

moments

an

periment, ex-

conditions

desired, you

be

might

as

BEYOND

will do

re-establish

of by this method rhythmic harmony harmonious rhythmic breathing. Begin by having the projector select some prominent object in the room, chair, or table a the

proper

for instance.

Then

have

in his

right hand. his right hand, to eyes him

and

remain

him

Have

think

of

few

a

nothing

think

not

"there mind that

"

a

Obey

be

the

moment

a

or

that

this

will

that

of the

you

will

in

selected it.

toward

except

ject, ob-

that

it,with all quiet your mind,

toward and

mental pression imevery Instruct him to

to

you.

direction.

of

that two,

general impulse a impulse. Take

direction

take

seems

you

easy

in

an

chair, but it

soon

wrong," the right

"all

that toward

move

you

vague,

send

may

your

Have the

on

in

merely "chair," for instance, but rather there." main The thought in his go

must

After

he

close

move

else

to

that

held

moments.

should

will you to move Close your his power. eyes, consciousness opening your and

then

intently

you

left hand

your

left hand,

forehead;

your

will that

take

your

his mind

and

"

Raise

passive

concentrate

object

him

begin and

will

direction.

to

He

will

must

chair. will

you to

move

slow

few to

you.

begin your

feel

to

feet.

steps in any Sometimes

opposite direction from will "get you going," and feel that

begin You

the

direction

is

mentally pulled will have to actually

to

be

CLAIRVOYANCE

80

derstand experience this feeling,before you will fully unI mean. just what little practice, you will begin to After some feel quite distinctlythe mental direction, or willwill seem to tell you force, of the projector,which

to

"come

to

the

this way

right "

now

where

you

are,

lower

your

hand

right "

that's

and

little to

put

move

it, now

soon

learn

the

out

your you

turn

now

"

left

"

little

a

stop

now

your

right hand

hand

a

have

little to it all

got

"

the

right."

the distinguish between the "that's "no, that's wrong" thought, and and the "go on," and between the right" one; "come on" one. By making yourself completely obedient the to passive, and receptive and thought and will-impulses of the projector, you the influence like a ship under will soon of act of the projector. in the hand the rudder ing After attained have proficiency in receivyou the mental impressions and directions, you will find yourself attracted or drawn, like a piece of steel to the magnet, toward the object selected. It will sometimes if you seem as were being moved will and to it even as against your own if someone else were feet actually moving your for you. Sometimes the impulse will come so will actually rush ahead of the strong that you projector,dragging him along with you, instead of having him or a little in advance, by your side. It is all a matter of practice. You

will

a

"

stop

now

"

to

"

You

will

soon

different be in

perfect en

discover

the

projectors. rapport

great Some

condition

difference of

with

them you,

tween bewill

while

CLAIRVOYANCE

82

Be

one.

honest

yourself "pass the in each 1.

and

in

2.

Large objects, such 3.

Small

4.

Concealed

tion, promo-

finding particular

by

alcoves, doors,

corners,

Objects. as

before

make

"

step.

Begin

room;

a

yourself

examination"

every

Locations.

locations

strict with

and

etc.

Then

begin to find large tables, chairs, book-cases, etc.

proceed to find small on table, sofa-cushions, a objects, such as books paper-knives, etc. Gradually work ornaments, down small to objects, such as scarf-pins, very articles of jewelry, pocket-knives, etc. Objects.

Objects.

small

objects that other objects, such sofa-cushion, etc.; under

5. very

in

an

a

rug,

Then

been

have as

or

a a

Then

proceed concealed

to

find

under

a pocket-book beneath key in a book; or a key

etc.

Minute

Objects. Then proceed to discover else placed small objects, either concealed or inconspicuous place, such as a pin stuck in

the wall, etc. ; or

a

small

bean

under

a

vase,

etc.

reading vary public performers of mind but you the above combinations, by sensational will readily see that these but ingenious arrangements are of the above general experiments, As and that no these new principle is involved. lessons are ment, designed for serious study and experifor sensational and not public performances, into this phase of the subI shall not enter ject The

in these the

pages.

The

student

who

understands

general principles,and is able to perform the above experiments successfully,will have no di/-

MIND

AND

READING,

BEYOND

83

ficulty in reproducing the genuine feats of the genuity public mind readers, by simply using his inin arranging the stage-effects, etc. other things, he will find that he will be Among able to obtain results by interposing a third person the between projector and himself; or by himself and using a short piece of wire to connect the projector. Drawing pictures on a blackboard, of or slate, by means writing out names on a thought direction, are simply the result of a fine of the power of finding the small development article the impulse to move in a certhe hand tain direction in precisely the same comes way. The public driving feats of the professional mindbut a more reader of the are complicated form tion" same general principle the impression of "direc"

"

once

detail.

though of

part the

obtained, the

rest

is

a

matter

mere

of

The

of a safe, opening of the combination requiring wonderful proficiency on the the operator, is simply an elaboration of

"direction"

movement.

Some

far more recipients are, of course, ficient prothan but each and others; are every son perof average intelligence will be any person able to secure less proficiency in these more or experiments, provided that patience and tice pracis There such are no thing as an employed. absolute failure possible to anyone who will proceed intelligently,and will practice sufficiently. after many Sometimes, discouraging attempts, the whole thing will flash into one's mind at once, "

and

"

after

If you

are

that able

there to

will

witness

be the

little

or

no

trouble.

demonstrations

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

84

good mind-reader, professional or amateur, the knack" it will help you to "catch at once. You will find that these experiments will tend to greatly and rapidly develop your ceptivity psychic rein the direction of the higher phases of You will be surprised to psychic phenomena. find yourself catching flashes or glimpses of higher telepathy, or even clairvoyance. I would advise the wishing to cultivate every person higher psychic faculties, to begin by perfecting himself herself in these simpler forms of mindor reading. Besides the benefits obtained, the practice and interesting, proves very opens many doors to pleasant social entertainment. But, allow the desire for social praise or popunever larity, in these matters, to spoil you for serious investigation and experiment. some

The

The dent, stuStep of Development. having perfected himself in the experiments along the lines of the first class of mind-reading, is now ready for the second step, or experiments ing, class of mind-readalong the lines of the second there is no actual physical contact viz.,where the projector and between recipient, but where there

Second

is

the

Now, wish "You

close

a

to

ask

have

the

in space between will thoughtful student

naturally

question here, something

like this:

told

us

that

there

is

real

no

two.

ence differ-

great distance, and ence in which is only the slightest differthere in the position of the projector and recipient, between

that

a

relation

telepathy

providing, always, contact.

This

that

being

at

a

there so,

is

why

no

actual

your

ical phys-

insistence

is the

what

"

85

space' just mentioned? for this nearness?" Well,

reason

there

While

this:

it is like

BEYOND

in

'close relation

the

upon

AND

READING,

MIND

is

no

distinction

of

telepathy, still in experiments such of I shall now describe, the physical nearness as him more concentrate to the projector enables the new to forcibly, and also gives confidence The fit benebeginner in receiving mind-currents. is solely that of the psychological effect upon and has nothing to of the two the minds persons, of the telepathicwaves. do with the actual power in true

space

easier

It is much

for

a

person

to

his

concentrate

in actual physical thought and will upon a person of sight. out him, than one sight before upon And, likewise, the recipient finds himself more and at ease when in the actual physical confident will of the sending the thoughts and person That

power.

is all there

is to

it. When

the

sons per-

acquired familiarity with projecting and receiving,then this obstacle is overcome, have

and

have

long distances best

The

way

no

for the

terror

student

for them. to

start

in

on

this

mind-reading, is for him to experiment occasionally while performing his physical contact For mind-reading experiments. instance, while engaged in searching for an object let him disengage his hand from that of the projector for class

a

of

moment

or

so,

and

then

endeavor

to

receive

the

be contact. (This should impressions without done only in private experiments, not in public discover that he is receiving ones.) He will soon thought impulses in spite of the lack of physical contact faint, perhaps, but still perceptible. A "

CLAIRVOYANCE

86

little that

practice of this kind will soon he is receiving the mental

from

brain

to

brain.

This

convince

him direct

currents

effect will be increased

if he

have several to trate concenarranges persons their thoughts and him will power upon From this stage, he will during the experiment.

gradually develop into the stage of the

Willing

Game. The

cles, cirWilling Game, quite popular in some is played by one folded) (usually blindperson in which a being brought into the room number of persons have previously agreed upon some ing object to be found by him, they concentrattheir thought firmly upon the object. The audience should be taught to not only to think but also to actively "will" the progress of the recipient from the start to the finish of the hunt. "will" him They should along each step of his to the object journey, and then "will" his hand itself wherever

it be hidden.

An

adept in the receiving end of the Willing Game will be able to perform all the experiments in the contact that I have just pointed out to you mind-reading class. In the Willing Game, you that there is no remember must taking hold of form of physical contact tween behands other or any projector and recipient. The transmission be direct, from brain of the mental currents must classes of experito brain. Otherwise, the two ments are

almost

identical.

There

is the

same

the object on the part of the "willing" toward of the projectors, and the same passive obedience recipient. All the difference is that the current

MIND

now

of the wireless

The of no

of space, of instead

message,

87

as

in the

case

over

the

wires

system of the two persons. step is that of "guessing" the

nervous

next

of

things thought better

BEYOND

ether

the

over

passes

of the

AND

READING,

directions

I

by the party. those

than

can

followed

name

give by

you

the

investigators in the Creery children, as related in come beWhen a preceding chapter of this book. you sufficientlyproficient in this class of mindshould be able to reproduce every reading, you experiment there mentioned, with at least a fair of patience, It is all a matter degree of success. and practice. perseverance After become have proficient in this very you class of experiments, you periments begin to try exmay the at "long distance," that is where It projector is out of your physical presence. makes

difference

no

merely

that

messages

or

the

whether

between

distance

be

or adjoining rooms, else of miles At first,however, of space. ness nearconfidence in the majority of cases. adds be Confidence once gained, the distance may impairing the lengthened indefinitely, without The of the experiments. long distance success either of the receiving consist experiments may of single words, names, etc., or else distinct, clear

to

reproduce

ideas.

or

wishes

to

find it

no

more

difficult

geometrical designs, such as triangles, etc., than to reproduce

ideas.

long distance projector to write In

Some

simile

circles,squares, words

two

experiments, down

transmit, and

it is well

for the

thought he for the recipient to write the

word

or

CLAIRVOYANCE

88

down

the

impressions

will

serve

as

give

moreover,

a

a

he

receives.

record

scientific

These

randa memo-

of progress, and will, value the experito ments.

Some

experimentors have been quite successful in experiments along the lines of Automatic Writing from living persons, produced by means of long distance the telepathy. In these' cases recipient sits passively at the hour agreed upon for the experiment, and the projector concentrates several a or intently upon tences, sensentence, word

one

"willing" The the

the

famous late

in

records

the

at

"

to

person

Stead, editor

T.

down

went

successful

You

other

time

a

write

time

same

the

word.

investigator of psychic phenomena,

W.

who

at

on

experiments

of these

will, of

course,

are

of

a

London

the "Titanic," of this kind. very

understand

paper, newswas

very

His

ten writ-

interesting and that

in all

structi in-

cases

there telepathic experiments between the two be an understanding should sons perthe time of the and duration regarding sonally, Perexperiment, so as to obtain the best results. of some cellent exhowever, I have known very the receiving of the mesresults in which sage several hours after the occurred sending depende inthus showing that telepathy is in a measure of time, as well as of space. But, as obtained the two when best results are a rule, the "sit" simultaneously. persons with accepting the reports Do not rest content for of others regarding these things. Try them of

"

long

distance

LESSON

VI.

CLAIRVOYANT The

word In

PSYCHOMETRY.

"clairvoyance"

its present

it

usage

"clear

means covers

a

wide

ing." see-

field

of

and is used psychic phenomena; by different writers to designate phases of psychic phenomena differingwidely from each other. The student is apt

become

to

confused

when

he

meets

these

In and apparently conflicting definitions usages. the search, glossary of the Society for Psychical Rethe term is defined "The as: faculty or

of

act

perceiving,

coincidental

as

truth,

but sometimes, vision,

though

visually, with

distant

some

some

it is used

scene;

dental properly, for transcenthe or perception of beings regarded another on as plane of existence." Mrs. Henry Sidgwick, a distinguished writer the subject of psychic phenomena, in one of on her search, Rethe to Society for Psychical reports "The word clairvoyant is often says: used with different loosely and widely very I denote meanings. by it a faculty of acquiring but not of supernormally, by reading the minds of facts such we as present, a knowledge persons of our I do normally acquire by the use senses.

limit

not

acquired to

it to

knowledge

by the

sense

of

that

would

sight,

of present facts. past, and if necessary,

knowledge

a

of the be

may

the

hardly

mere

which

included.

On

the

other

nor

A

normally do

be

I limit

similar of future

it

edge knowlfacts

hand, I exclude faculty of seeing apparitions or visions, is sometimes called clairvoyance."

CLAIRVOYANT The

above

PSYCHOMETRY

definitive

clairvoyance

explanation

with

agrees

91

idea

the

of

the

of the

term

best

thorities, au-

the phenomdistinguishesbetween ena clairvoyance and that of telepathy, on the and

of

hand;

one

and

between

seeing apparitions, this

accept in form,

and

the

on

will, of

of the

existence

former other

distinction

course,

see

of the

and

scientific authorities,

as

scientific

the

facts

that

the

astral

well

of

I, personally,

both

of

the

ance acceptthrows

senses

obscure light on many points about in doubt, and are psychic researchers apparently opposing facts. many All

that

hand.

as

with

agreeing

as

You

case.

the

which

the

reconciles

the best

as

cultists, oc-

of clairvoyance phenomena The lowing folinto several well-distinguished classes. indicates classification is simple, and of clairvoyant phenomena: clearly the principal forms divide

(1)

the

the clairvoyant Clairvoyance, in which the auric tions emanamerely senses

Simple person

persons,

colors,

etc. ; currents

etc.; but in space

(2)

does or

see

from

of

events

the

as

the

auric

from

senses

or

removed

scenes

observer.

and

scenes

the observer;

voyant the clairremoved

events

and, often

also is able

when they are things even obscured by intervening material

such

sense or

tions, vibra-

thought-vibrations,

Clairvoyance in Space, in which

in space

(3)

not

time

person

to

such

of other

Clairvoyance person

senses

in Time, scenes

in which and

events

the

cealed con-

jects. ob-

voyant clair-

which

CLAIRVOYANCE

92

have

had

their

and

scenes

place

which

events

in the

will have

time;

their

or

original

future.

I shall describe their

original place in past

each

of these

three

classes, with

reach them in their variations, as we places in these lessons. Before doing so proper to however, I wish explain to you the several methods by which clairvoyant vision is usually These induced. be designated as methods may many

follows:

(1)

Psychometry,

rapport

en

with

the

or

the

astral

method

plane by

of

getting

means

of

with the person, physical object connected about which formed. desire to be inthing, or scene you some

of (2) Crystal Gazing, etc., or the method getting en rapport with the astral plane by means of gazing into a crystal,magic mirror, etc. of (3) Clairvoyant Reverie, or the method getting en rapport with the astral plane by means and of psychic states in which the sights,sounds and thoughts of the material physical plane are shut

out

I shall each

of consciousness. now one

proceed of these

to

three

give

the

details

great classes

ing regardof methods

clairvoyant vision, or en rapport with the astral plane. conditions is that form of Psychometry. Psychometry in which the clairvoyant clairvoyant phenomena gets into en rapport relation with the astral plane jects, obof the connecting link of material by means such bit of stone, piece of hair, article as of wearing apparel, etc., which has had previous inducing

CLAIRVOYANT associations

PSYCHOMETRY

with

93

the

or thing, person scene garding rewhich clairvoyant vision is required. Without tions, going into technical occult explana-

I would

say

that

the virtue

of these

articles

consists

value. That entirely of their associative in them is to say, they carry certain vibrations of serve as a connecting link, past experience which associated is filament, with the thing which or sought to be brought into the field of clairvoyant vision. To

reach in

this

clairvoyantly is akin

way

a

to

or thing, scene, the unwinding

ball of yarn, when hold the loose end you hand. Or, it is like giving a keen-scented sniff at

whom

handkerchief

a

wish

you

A

him

well-known

carried

once

to

out

nose

authority

on

by the

son per-

of

a

in your

dog

a

person

for you. the subject of

has said on this point: "The psychic phenomena find any untrained clairvoyant usually cannot it is wanted, without particular astral picture when some special link to put him en rapport with stance inthe is an subject required. Psychometry in point. It seems a as though there were of magnetic attachment sort or affinitybetween which and the record tains conparticle of matter any it to enables its history an affinitywhich "

act

and

as

the

kind

a

of conductor

faculties

of anyone

between who

can

that read

record

it. For

Stonehenge a tiny fragment of stone, not larger than a pin's head, and on putting this into an envelope and handing it was, had no idea what it to a psychometer who ruin she at once began to describe that wonderful

instance,

I

once

brought

from

CLAIRVOYANCE

94

surrounding it,and then to went were evidently on picture vividly what that the from its early history, showing scenes infinitessimal fragment had been sufficient to put and

the desolate

her

into

the

life

cells

of

henge

seem

to

our

brain

which

mind

our

is able

by

person

such

a

as

that

with so

ber' 'remem-

we

most

common

form

which

the

psychom-

of a physical condition holding to the forehead, or

of

hand,

trinket

some

article

small

or

the

on recently worn regarding whom

handkerchief individual

of some sought. In the case psychometrists, the psychic

"takes whose

the

on" former

condition

is

indicate

suffering.

Some

distress from

of the

what

wise

services. possess

physicians who Some this

person

other

attain

faculty well

are

avail

successful

person,

ailment

persons

in this direction, and to

very

person

clothing, trinket, etc., she will often actually experience the

holding. She physical pain and to

the

formati in-

article of

is

be able

of

son per-

the

is

sensitive

ticular par-

tell the

means

the

of

in

is that

to

in the

even

the

upon

seen."

psychometry

etrist

of

course

the

simplest and

of the

One of

have

we

The

came.

way

is put en rapport of the records, and

portion what

same

nected con-

history of Stonelish particle of stone. They estabof with those cells by means as

connection

a

did

it

in the

pass

in the

act

that

upon

we

records

the

which

from

spot which

through

scenes

with

communication

with

our

country

a

and the

person

great

great

themselves

will

ciency profi-

assistance of their

physicians themselves developed, and use it

to

CLAIRVOYANT

PSYCHOMETRY

95

great advantage, though, as a rule they keep very quiet about it,from fear of creating unfavorable from

comment

fellow-physicians and

their

"do

the

general public who tom-foolery." A

step further

is the

believe

not

of

from

in

such

psychometrists to correctly describe the personal characteristic and the past history of persons even with whom in contact, or whose sociated "asthey come article" they have Some in their hands. remarkable instances of this phase of psyvery in the related books chometry are containing the history of interesting clairvoyance. An is that related the eminent case by Zschokke, German relates in his autobiography writer, who his wonderful in this direction. experience Listen

to

happened with

the to

story

power

in his

"It

words:

own

occasionally

me

some

the

at

first

total stranger, when I have been in silence to his conversation, that his up

to

a

the present

moment,

belonging

with

meeting listening past

minute

many

has

life

cumstanc cir-

other

particular in it,has come like a dream, but scene across me distinctly, entirely involuntarily and unsought, minutes. For a long occupying in duration a few time I was these disposed to consider fleeting visions trick of the fancy the more as a so as and dream-vision the dress displayed to me my to

one

or

"

of the

movements

actors, furniture, and

room,

the

scene;

till on

I narrated seamstress

one

to

who

my

the other

occasion, in

of the

appearance

a

accidents

of

mood,

gamesome

family the secret had just quitted

history the

the

room.

of

a

I

CLAIRVOYANCE

96

had

never

the

hearers

would

acquaintance inasmuch "I

as

my

attention

to

of it,I related

on

of

part

hut

fair-day I went accompanied by

are

still alive.

our

walk,

We

took

the made the

our

It

into with

supper

public table, Swiss

two

was

went

themselves

into

as

whose

those

substance its

gave

the

town

of tradiction con-

occasion ment amaze-

it.

On

a

of Walds-

foresters, who evening, and, tired with young

an a

when

it

merry

over

in connection

gave often as

every

who

my

I then

without

not

those

that

them

On

followed,

certain

we

from

confirmation.

the

to

the

me

so

confirmation

find

to

reality. subject, and

passed before dream-vision, to obtain had

person,

perfectlytrue.

was

with

the

allowed

or

its

stated

astonished

agreed

propriety lives

less

I

laughed and had a previous

life of the

former

I had

vision

dream more

what

not

was

the

with

that

but

persuaded

Nevertheless,

and

astonished,

were

be

not

before.

the person

seen

inn

called

numerous

the

'Vine/

company

at

that happened they the peculiaritiesof

with

the

belief

in

merism, mes-

Lavater's

physiognomical system, and of my the like. One national companions, whose touched by their raillery,begged me pride was to make to a some reply, particularly in answer of superior appearance who sat opman young posite, and had indulged in unrestrained ridicule. "It happened that the events of this person's life had mind. just previously passed before my I turned him with the question whether he to would with truth and candor, if I reply to me narrated

to

him

the

most

secret

passages

of his

CLAIRVOYANCE

98

is able a

bit

describe

to

of

located

gets of

rapport

en

the

obtained that

events

distant

mineral, plant, or that place. In at

chometrist

by means Having

a

particular

happening

are

similar such

distant

link

is able

Some

very

street

visible

of once

psyscene

mentioned.

to

that

on

the

cases,

the

with

connecting this, he

by means object,

scene

scene

relate at

the that

interesting cases mentioned in which has the psychometrist are been able to "spy" in on a certain place,by means of some article which small has recently been located in that place. For I once instance gave the a a psychometrist penholder from young office of a lawyer, a friend of mine, located about miles from the psychometrist. She eight hundred interior of the office, a perfect picture of the gave the

scene

window, in the

moment.

the

across

and

certain

office at

that

events

moment,

that

from

office

happening

were

which

the

were

verified

and time. by careful inquiry as to persons Every occultist, or investigator of psychic phenomena of this kind. has experienced many cases is that in which phase of psychometry the conditions the psychometer is able to sense of a piece of by means existing underground, located metal which mineral originally was or of phychowonderful instances Some there. been corded. reof mines, etc., have metric discernment In this phase of psychometry, all that metal is a piece of the coal, mineral or is needed from the mine. Following up has come which this psychic "lead" the psychometrist is able to of the surrounding the veins describe strata or Another

CLAIRVOYANT

PSYCHOMETRY

land, although they have

not

99

yet been

as

ered uncov-

discovered.

or

ment psychometric discernis that in which the psychometrist gets en with the past history or an object, or of rapport its surroundings, by means of the object itself. In this way, the psychometrist holding in his tle hand, or pressing to his head, a bullet from a batfield,is able to picture the battle itself. Or, ment, implegiven a piece of ancient pottery or stone the psychometrist is able to picture the with the object in time and peoples connected

Still another

the

past

of

form

sometimes

"

after

centuries

many

are

good psychometrist a bit from of ornament taken an Egyptian mummy old. the psythree thousand Though over chometris years the object was, what did not know or she was able to picfrom whence it had ture come, the Egyptian in which not only the scenes I

past.

had

a

lived, but also the

manufacture years

that

handed

once

the

of

the

before

ornament, that time

itself

ornament

with

connected

scenes

for

"

an

was

three

some

it turned

antique when

the dred hunout

the

I had Egyptian had acquired it. In another case, the psychometrist in detail the animal describe in of the age life,and the physical phenomena,

which

a

fossil

had

existed

when

alive

"

many

place in this book, it is possible to just how of the past by psychometric penetrate the secrets vision that is to say, the psychic laws making the same possible. thousands

of years ago. I will explain

In

the

proper

"

Some

of the

most

remarkable

of recorded

in-

CLAIRVOYANCE

100

stances

this form

01

world

Western

of

related

those

are

named

known

psychometry who

in the

to

the

works

of

fiftyyears conducted series of investigations into the a ago of psychometry. His recorded periments exphenomena volumes. fill several Being a geologist, able to select the best subjects for he was also to verify and decide the experiments, and of the reports the accuracy given by the upon His wife, herself, was a psychometrists. gifted psychometrist, and it has been said of her, by good authority, that "she is able, by putting a (whatever be its nature) to her piece of matter head, to see, either with her eyes closed or open, all that the piece of matter, figuratively speaking, The lowing folheard, or experienced." ever saw, examples will give a good idea of the Denton are experiments, which typical of this class of psychometry. a

geologist

Denton

Dr.

fragment held

it

to

There if I

were

in

gave

broken her

Denton,

the

from

head, and is

nothing

in the

air.

some

psychometrist a small She a large meteorite. ous. reported: "This is curi-

at

No,

all to be not

in

seen.

the

I feel

air

as

either,

nothing, no place. I am utterly unable to I feel as describe it; it seems high, however rising,and my eyes are carried upthough I were wards; in vain; there but I look around is nothing I see be seen. but nothing to clouds, now, else. that I seem to be They are so close to me in them. and neck and head, My are eyes affected. My eyes are carried up, and I cannot roll them down. Now the clouds lighter appear but

CLAIRVOYANT and would

PSYCHOMETRY

101

lighter, and look as though the sunlight As the clouds burst through them. rate, sepaI

can

star

a

of the

instead looks

see

and

coarse

size than

I

The

sun.

me!

to

moon

coming

over

Denton

Dr.

the

adds:

continue

paler

and

"She

in

strange

a

if I

were

if the

as

affects

ribly." ter-

me

affected

much

too

was

and

larger

What

It

me.

moon

near,

It appears as it looks and

moon, to

the

seems

it before.

saw

feeling comes going right

then

moon

rough, and

ever

were

and

two,

or

this experiment longer. Had aerolite at some within period of its history, come the sphere of the moon's attraction, and had its that its augmented ugal centrifvelocity so increased force had carried it off into space again, force whence, drawn by the superior attractive fallen and of the earth, it had ended its career to

the

forever?" At

another

chometrist

time, Dr.

with

Denton

whalebone

a

walking

report her

psychic impressions, they came feel as though I were a monster.

is

"I

nothing

me

to

go

of

a

about

tree

when

it,and

I feel like

further.

she

know inside It has

of a

this the

is "

There

it is useless

vomiting.

whale's

it is whalebone. mouth.

slimy look, but

I

It

I

has

only get

no a

to

lows fol-

as

to

what

She

began

I believe plunge into the water. fit. My jaws are am a going to have house at a gulp. a enough to take down want

psy-

cane.

it to

wood,

but

the

supposed :

be

tested

for I

Now that

I

large I see

now

the

teeth.

glimpse

CLAIRVOYANCE

102

of it.

Now,

awful

I

see

whole

the

animal.

What

an

creature."

looking

Another

the psychomtime, Dr. Denton gave of the tooth of etrist a minute piece of the enamel had been found which a mastodon, thirty feet below of the earth. the surface The psychometrist had of the the not slightest knowledge character of the tiny flake of enamel handed her, but nevertheless "My reported: impression is that it is a part of some monstrous animal, probably

part of with

heavy

body. I

can

feel comes answer

and

I go

a

tooth.

I feel like

legs, unwieldy down

to

perfect monster, head, and very large

shallow

a

a

stream

to

drink.

I hardly speak, my heavy. so jaws are like getting down all fours. What on a noise I have an impulse to through the woods. it. My ears are large and leathery, very I can almost fancy they flap in my face as I

move

my

head.

There

are

older

some

ones

than

keeping to be talking with dark these brown, as if heavy jaws. They are There is one they had been completely tanned. old fellow, with large tusks, that looks very In fact, there ones. tough. I see several younger is a whole herd. My upper lip moves curiously; I can how it is flap it up. It seems strange to me done. There is a plant growing here, higher than head. It is nearly as thick as my wrist, very my juicy, sweet, and tender something like green I.

It

seems

so

out

of

"

in taste, but sweeter. would have to a human corn

enish, and These

It is not

the

taste

it

being oh no ! it is sicktaste." unpleasant to the human very instances might be multiplied indefi"

CLAIRVOYANT

PSYCHOMETRY

103

in each. In nitely,but the principleis the same own experience, I gave a small piece from my the Great Pyramid of Egypt to a psychometrist knew who and who uneducated was nothing of ancient Egypt or its history. Notwithstanding detailed and such this, she gave me a complete of the life of ancient account was Egypt, which with the opinions of in such complete accordance the

authorities, that

best

I would

hesitate

about

be publishing the report, for it certainly would tific scienregarded as rank imposture by the average lish pubday, however, I may authority. Some

this. There student to

special directions in psychometry. All that are

suggest

no

that

for whether

person

himself,

he has, It may

each

be

or

has

in

to

given be

can

should order

be

done

try the to

find

not, the psychometric

the is periments ex-

out

ulty. fac-

that developed by the methods will be given to develop all psychic powers, in another will depend But much part of this book. actual practice and exercise. Take strange upon with the object objects,and, sittingin a quiet room held to your forehead, shut out all thoughts of the outside world, and forget all personal affairs. In a short time, if the conditions all are right, you will begin to have flashes of scenes connected with the history of the object. At first disconnected rather and less confused, more or will soon there of to you a come clearing away and the the pictures will become quite scene, Practice plain. Practice will develop the power. in the presence of some alone, or when only when

CLAIRVOYANCE

104

friend

sympathetic and

friends.

or

inharmonious

Always

company The best

psychic powers. usually keep the physical

cordant dis-

when

ticing prac-

psychometrists

closed

eyes

avoid

when

ticing prac-

their power. You

have

doubtless

heard

the

sensing of sealed letters spoken of as clairvoyance. But this is form of psychometry. The letter is merely one in psychometric a very good connecting medium I advise to begin your experiments. ments experiyou with old letters. will be surprised to You discover how readily you will begin to receive psychic impressions from the letters, either from who the person the place wrote them, or from in which written, or from some one they were connected of with the subsequent history. One I ever nessed witthe most interesting experiments in which ter in psychometry, was a case a letfrom that had been forwarded place to place, the globe, until it had completely around gone Hindu maiden. was psychometrized by a young Although ignorant of the outside world, she was of every able to picture the people and scenery the letter had traveled. part of the globe in which ogue" Her was really an interesting "travelreport the of a world, given in trip around obtain tabloid form. You some interesting may old letters ways in psychometrizing results but al"

be

conscientious

divulging the the on

more

course

the

that

secrets

of these astral

about

plane,

so, rather

than

it,and will

become

experiments. as

well

less.

as

refrain

on

from in

yours

Be

honorable

the

physical

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

106

by

one

the

uses

of

the

person,

of that

it

does

better

to

seem

with many I agree belief that each

person.

the

serve users

crystal in their person should keep his crystal for his own personal use, and allow it to be used not indiscriminately by in sympathy with occult not strangers or persons thought. The crystal tends to become polarized according to the requirements of the person habitually using it,and it is foolish to allow this to

be interfered The

of

with.

bright, shining gators to common objects, has been psychic investiof all times, and in practically all lands. In the earlier days of the race, pieces of clear quartz or generally employed. shining pebbles were used. Sometimes so pieces of polished metal were In fact, nearly every object capable of being polished in this way has been at some employed In our time, by some own day, the same person. use

crystals and

exists.

condition

other

Australia

In

the

native

sayers sooth-

and other magicians employ water even bright shining objects, and, in some cases, In New flame, sparks, or glowing embers. Zealand, the natives frequently employ drops of of the hand. The blood held in the hollow Fijians and

fill a

hole

American or

dark

with tribes

colored

water, use

the

stones.

and

gaze

into

polished surface The

American

it.

South

of black, Indians

shining pieces or flint or quartz. Shining pieces of metal are frequently used by ject, the primitive races. Lang, writing on the subhas said: "They stare into a crystal ball; a cup; a mirror; a blot of ink (Egypt and India) ; use

water,

or

CRYSTAL

drop

of

GAZING

107

blood

of New (the Maoris Zealand); bowl of water a (American Indians) ; a pond and in a glass bowl (Roman African) ; water (Fez) ; or almost any polished surface, etc." In the present-day revival of interest in crystalthe wealthier classes of Europe gazing among and of the high-priced teachers America, some have insisted upon their pupils purchasing pure alone crystal globes, claiming that these are capable of serving the purpose fully. But, as such crystals are very expensive, this advice has from But, the prevented many experimenting. for any globe of clear quartz, advice is erroneous, moulded the purpose glass, will serve or even need of spending equally well, and there is no crystal twenty-five to fifty dollars for a pure globe. a

that

For

from

matter,

you

may

obtain

good

very

sults re-

a watch-crystal laid over with the piece of black velvet. Some, today, use best effect small polished pieces of silver or other follow the old plan of using bright metal. Others a large drop of ink, poured into a small butter have small painted black on plate. Some cups and tain obthe inside, into which they pour water

the

use

of

a

"

excellent Above

results

all, I caution to

instructions

therefrom. the

student

regarding

to

the

pay

no

tention at-

necessity of

ceremonies the or over performing incantations ing. crystal or other object employed in crystal-gazis but a bit of idle superstition,and This useful purpose serves no except, possibly, that of in the thing. All confidence giving the person

CLAIRVOYANCE

108

of this

ceremonies

have

kind

for

their

purpose

of the permerely the holding of the attention son in investigating, and giving him confidence the latter having a decided the result logical psychovalue, of course. "

There for

the

few

general directions necessary wishing to experiment in crystal principal thing is to maintain quiet,

but

are

person

gazing.

The

and

earnest,

an

make

a

serious

of

state

mind

"

do

not

of it, if you wish obtain to the always have light behind

game

merry

results.

Again, back, instead your at the crystal, but

of

facing

do

not

Gaze

you.

strain

your

avoid

calmly Do

eyes.

is a there winking your eyes between difference member. "gazing" and "staring," reSome advise good authorities making of the funnels hands, and using them as you of would glasses. a pair opera of trials are number In many a required cases, will be able to get good results. before In you not

to

try

others,

at

first trial.

"

least

results

some

It is

good

a

plan

obtained

are

to

try

to

at

the

bring into

vision

with something that you have already seen the familiar some physical eyes object. The first sign of actual psychic seeing in the crystal as a usually appears cloudy appearance, or "milky-mist," the crystal gradually losing its In this milky cloud then transparency. ally gradu"

a

appears

kind, ever

will view.

more

or

developed know

how

form, less

or

face,

or

scene

of

some

If you have plainly defined. a photographic film or plate, you the picture gradually comes into

GAZING

CRYSTAL W. of

T. Stead, the

English investigator

follows has written as psychic phenomena, garding reof the phenomena crystal-gazing:

"There an

eminent

109

some

are

ordinary globular form

on

their

as

a

who

persons

without

bottle without

themselves

look

cannot

any

into

seeing pictures effort

or

will

part, in the

crystal globe. Crystal-gazing be the least dangerous and to most seems of experimenting. ply simYou simple of all forms look into a crystal globe the size of a fivewhich is full of shillingpiece, or a water-bottle is placed so that too much clear water, and which it,and then simply look light does not fall upon make in at it. You no incantations, and engage business; you mumbo-jumbo simply look at no three minutes, taking care it for two not to tire or ing as yourself, winking as much please, but fixyou whatever wish to see. thought upon you your Then, if you have the faculty, the glass will cloud with the a milky mist, and in the centre over image is gradually precipitated in just the same forms the sensitive a on as photograph way plate." esting The same authority relates the following interX., experiment with the crystal: "Miss occasions looking into the crystal on two upon was

if she could test, to see miles not several off, saw friend

never

seen

afterward on

which

of

mine

on

each

see

me,

we

my

office.

On

experimented

one

a

ent differ-

She

before, but

either

at

but

occasion.

friends of my identified both them

she

when

me

on

of

in the

had

mediatel im-

seeing them the evenings vain

attempts

CLAIRVOYANCE

110

C. 'double,'I dined with Madam her friend at a neighboring restaurant. and As she glanced at the water-bottle, Madam C. saw a picture beginning to form, and, looking at it with considerable from detail curiosity,described she had an elderly gentleman whom never seen I did not in the least recognize before, and whom her from Three description at the moment. when the hours afterward, seance was over, the room and recognized Mr. Madam C, entered Elliott " Fry, as the gentleElliott, of Messrs. man

photograph

to

whom

water-bottle

a

she at

the old

to,

no

the

picture lying dead

man

his

at

had

feet; but one

and

seen

described On

restaurant. was

another

the casion oc-

less

in bed

who

in

agreeable; it was an with some one weeping

it was,

or

what

it related

knew."

Lang, another prominent investigator esting of psychic phenomena, gives the following interhad "I in crystal-gazing: experiment lady, Miss Baillie, given a glass ball to a young lent with it. She had who scarcely any success oldit to Miss Leslie, who saw a large, square, muslin red sofa covered with fashioned (which found in the next she afterward country-house Baillie's she brother, a young visited). Miss athlete, laughed at these experiments, took the back ball into his study, and came looking 'gey vision that he had seen a gash.' He admitted somebody he knew, under a lamp. He said that whether discover he would or during the week he had not at 5:30 on a seen right. This was On Tuesday, Mr. Baillie was Sunday afternoon. Andrew

"

CRYSTAL

at

and

met

'about standard a

in

dance

a

blue

GAZING

111

forty miles from his home, Miss 'On Preston. a Sunday/ he said, were a half-past-five, sitting under you saw lamp, in a dress I never wear, you

blouse

with for

tea

out

town

a

toward

lace

in blue

man

a

the

over

serge,

back

whose

tip of his mustache.' have been up,' 'Why, the blinds must said Miss Preston. 'I was at Dulby,' said Mr. Baillie,and he undeniably was." was

that

shoulders, pouring

so

me,

I

only

saw

the

Miss

contributor X., the well-known several English magazine, "Borderland," made

ago,

a

somewhat

inquiry

the

years

into

the

of

her experiments, crystal-gazing. From she made the following classification of of crystal-vision, which I herewith phenomena Her tion classificareproduce for your benefit.

phenomena the

extended

to

is

"1.

follows:

as

served. unconsciously obsomething reproductions, voluntary or spontaneous, to the bringing no fresh knowledge of

Images New and

mind. "2. from

of

Images others. which self.

Some does

not

Revivals

ideas

unconsciously acquired fect, or imaginative efmemory the gazer's ordinary from come

of memory.

Illustrations

of

thought. tures "3. Images, clairvoyant or prophetic. Picto something as giving information past, the gazer has no other present, or future, which of knowing." chance and form As of fact, each matter or a every phase of clairvoyance possible under other meth-

112

ods

CLAIRVOYANCE of

inducing clairvoyant vision, is possible in consider to crystal-gazing. It is a mistake crystal-gazing as a separate and distinct form of psychic phenomena. Crystal-gazing is merely of method one particular form or inducing If you will keep psychic or clairvoyant vision. this in mind, you will avoid rors ercommon many and misunderstandings in the matter. In order of as the benefit to give you many points of view as possible, I shall now quote from old English writer the subject of the use an on of the crystal. I do this realizing that sometimes will get more from a particular student one point of view, than from another some particular his understanding, to reach phrasing will seem where others fail. The directions of the English authority are as follows: of is desired "What through the regular use the translucent sphere is to cultivate a personal of that visions so degree of clairvoyant power, things or events, past, present, and future, may clearly to the interior vision, or eye of appear the soul. In the pursuit of this effort only, the esting both at once beautiful, intera crystal becomes structi inchannel of pleasure and harmless and rendered shorn of dangers, and ducive conto mental development. "

"To

the

attainment

success

end,

tention at-

tions, following practicaldirecif carefully followed, will lead to

is asked

which,

desirable

of this

to

the

:

Select a quiet room "(1) entirely undisturbed, taking

will be you that it is as far

where care

CLAIRVOYANCE

114

obtain to enough good results at the very first trial. If, therefore, tempts, atnothing is perceived during the first few do not impatient, or despair or become see anything. There imagine that you will never is a royal road to crystal vision, but it is open tience, password of Calmness, Paonly to the combined

foldment,

and to

ride

rules, and ride be

bicycle, failure

a

is to

to

pay

attention

persevere

Persevere

seer.

directions, and your

at

success

will

the

ensues, to

the

it is with

in accordance

first

the

daily until the

naturally. Thus

comes

crown

If

Perseverance.

learn

to

way

fortunate

be

may

with

tempt at-

only

necessary

ability to the

would-

these

sooner

or

ple simlater

efforts.

Commence

by sittingcomfortably with the eyes fixed upon the crystal, not by a fierce utes a steady, calm gaze, for ten minstare, but with In taking the only, on the first occasion. watch time it is best to hang your at a distance, ing where, while the face is clearly visible,the tick"(3)

is rendered

inaudible.

When

the

time

handle

it.

At

is up, in its case, and carefully put the crystal away ing keep it in a dark place,under lock and key, allowno

one

but

yourself to

the

ond sec-

should be at the same sitting,which place, in the same position,and at the same time, you increase the length of the effort to fifteen may for this period during the minutes, and continue five or six sittings, after which next the time may be gradually increased, but should in no case ceed exhour. The one precise order of repetition is until the experimenter has always to be followed

CRYSTAL

GAZING

115

automatic

cuveloped an almost obtain results, when

it needs

ability to readily hered longer to be ad-

no

to.

"(4)

Any

person,

persons,

to

remain

room,

and

should

(a) keep absolute

seated

at

allowed

or

developed

latent

your

while

silence, and

from

distance

a

admitted

(b) remain you

questions

powers,

the

sit,

you

When

you.

to

have

may,

of

of those present, but by one even gentle, or low and slow tone of voice; never suddenly, or in a forceful manner. find the When "(5) crystal begins to you look dull or cloudy, with small pin-points of light know glittering therein, like tiny stars, you may that obtain for that to are commencing you which seek fore, viz., crystalline vision. Thereyou course,

be put to you then in a very

"

persevere

with

confidence. continue

for

condition

This several

sittings, the crystal seeming at times to alternately appear and disappear, as in a mist. By and by this hazy in its turn, will give place quite suddenly appearance, or

may,

to a

blue

if it

or

were

not,

may

a

blindness

bluish a

of the

senses

to

all else but

of space, against which, as background, the vision will be clearly ocean

apparent. The "(6) after taking

be used not soon crystal should in be taken should meal, and care a of diet to matters partake only of digestible foods, and to avoid alcoholic beverages. Plain and exercise, with contentment nourishing food, and outdoor of mind, or love of simplicity in living, Mental are anxiety, or great aids to success. conducive desired end. to the not ill-health,are

CLAIRVOYANCE

116 Attention

to

"(7)

As

will

seen

the

regards

time

is of at

importance.

which

events

pressed usually imregard thereto; but, as a general ground backappearing in the extreme to

come

with

rule, visions

indicate

each

pass,

time

is

seer

remote,

more

either

past

or

at hand, while perceived nearer appearing in the foreground, or closer to

future, than those the

breathing

correct

seer,

"(8)

those

denote Two

the

present

principal

themselves

or

classes

immediate of vision

future. will present

(a) the Symbolic, indicated of symbols such as by the appearance (b) Actual a flag, boat, knife, gold, etc., and Scenes and Personages, in action or otherwise. of a positive type of organization, the Persons most active, excitable, yet decided more type, are likely to perceive symbolically, or allegorically; while of a passive nature those usually receive direct find

or

literal

the

to

sitter

"

revelations.

classes

will

ness, carefully cultivate truthfulis shown, unselfishness, gratitude for what confidence in the love, wisdom, and absolute and guidance of God Himself."

As

it necessary

Both

to

the student

proceeds with the study of these lessons, he will become acquainted with various details

methods

concerned

with

the

clairvoyance, which knowledge with the above, the whole combine

phases then

and of

various he

may

aiding him in the successful manifestation of the psychic of crystal-gazing, which, as I have phenomena said, is merely one der phase of clairvoyance and unthe same tion. general laws and rules of manifestaRemember

that

present,

past

and

future

GAZING

CRYSTAL

117

oped clairvoyance all is possible to the highly develcrystal gazer. Tube. The Astral Closely allied with the phenomena that of psychomof crystal-gazing, and

not

enter

into

detailed

a

tube,

at

a

you

and In

of

case

in

mind,

of

which

psychometry

of the

is set

wake

of

I

wish

view

to

of it

of

the

crystal-gazing,

or

the

composes

veloped de-

I shall

concentration

strong

be

discussion

place, but comprehensive

is like the

This

surface

technical

or

"line of force"

or

substance

plane.

the

cases

channel

astral

etc.

this

general and its workings.

give

a

attention,

of concentrated

astral

the

of

"the

as

psychic channel may ordinary clairvoyance by means

in power

know

this

tube," although the

occultists

which

etry, is that

up

in the

astral

basis

of the

astral

of

a

ship made which

through

on

the

ship of magnetic has passed. Or it is like a current It is caused force in the ether. by a polarization the astral substance, of the particlescomposing the

astral

the

in

in

manifest

which

force

astral

or

The

for

astral

tube

vibrations,

the

astral the

thus

serve

transmission

of

serves

currents

as

and

a

time.

as

a

psychic

ready conductor waves

of energy the astral senses

to plane which carry the perception of the person

and and

the

which

vibrations

energy.

the of

of intense

current

a

substance,

channel

ready

water

scenes

How

far removed these

from

of on

jects things, ob-

him

in space in removed

things far and time are perceived by the astral seer space is explained in subsequent lessons of this course.

CLAIRVOYANCE

118

concerned this place we are the "channel" through which

flow, and

which

been

has

with

merely

At

currents

called

the

the

of energy astral tube.

the astral "Through tube the astral senses actually 'sense' the sights, tance, often the sounds, being manifested and at a disdistant see sights through just as one may through a telescope, or hear distant sounds a is used in a variety astral tube telephone. The of psychic phenomena. It is often used of forms unconsciously, and springs into existence taneously, sponAs

writer

a

well

under

says:

the

strong

of

a

vivid

by the trained the use of any 'starting psychometrist, without point,'of 'focal centre,' simply by the use of his will. But its trained, developed and concentrated emotion,

most

desire

familiar

or

and

will.

influence

It is used

common

use

is in connection

object serving as a starting point or The focal centre. starting point or focal centre, is generally either is what above mentioned, the 'associated known object' in the class of as as phenomena psychometry, or generally known else a glass or crystal ball, or similar polished is known as surface, in what crystal-gazing." with

some

that: authority tells his readers it is cramped rected "Astral by being disight, when along what is practicallya tube, is limited ilar simbe under much as physical sight would very though if possessed in percircumstances, fection Another

it will continue the and

most

auras,

of the *

*

and

to

show,

therefore

even

at

all the

that

tance, dis-

emotions

thoughts of the people under * be said, the But, it may

servatio obmere

CRYSTAL

that

fact him

he

to

way

him

if he

distance

of

of

advantage is still such and

it is

additional

an

thing

a

the

has

a

from

it

turn

from

the

other to

energy

telescope new

certain

a

around

side.

is

for

all

at

The

of

many

and of

aspect well

as

will

in

obscure

we

be

and

can

everything

he

has

that, which

for

his

at

denly sud-

cannot

it

looks

psychic the

entirely

an

his

approach in as

this

and

clearness.

is

jective ob-

not

a

practice." we

now

gradually in

not can-

altogether

will

else.

telescope

a

sufficient

but

adopted

walk,

tations limi-

The

how

see

will

find

points

simplicity

before

crawl

to

the

which

manufacture

which

there

looking

is

differently;

likely

these

he

drop

may

using, and

himself

student

he

*

of view

and

If

he

somewhat course

field

direction,

spare,

he

one

all

the

us

experimenter,

altered;

or

*

using

man

The

plane. particular

enlarged

be scene

a

physical

example,

*

the

limiting

in

at

dimension,

that

plane.

of

those

but

sight gives but dimension, in

near

miles

of

factor

that

on

it were;

as

mal nor-

a

fairly

was

position potent

a

powers

resemble on

as

naturally

of the

use

Astral

different.

And

once.

thousands

or

enable

to

sight in

that

reach,

hundreds

is very

case

astral

at

which

object

his

sides

using

were

119

sight ought

all

from

an

upon

within

"

astral

using

things

see

it would,

so

a

is

GAZING

psychic

progress, plicated com-

seem

take

on

We research

the must as

LESSON

VIII.

CLAIRVOYANT

In

the

preceding

consider

to

you

REVERIE.

the

two

chapters,

first two

I

methods

have

asked

of

inducing Psychom-

the

clairvoyant phenomena, namely, Crystal-Gazing, respectively. In these etry, and have how the clairvoyant gets en cases seen you with the astral of physplane by means ical rapport of psychometric voyance; clairobjects, in the case of a shining object, in the or by means of crystal gazing. Let consider the case us now third method of inducing the clairvoyant condition of what be called or state, i. e., by means may in which the Reverie, Clairvoyant clairvoyant with the astral plane by means rapport gets en in which the sights, sounds and of psychic states and of the material thoughts physical plane are shut

of consciousness.

out

ance general subject of clairvoywith facts conwill soon be impressed two cerning the ena, production of clairvoyant phenomcorded (1) that in the majority of the renamely, of the investigators the clairvoyant cases obtained when the clairvoyant were phenomena of sleep, or at least semi-sleep or in the state was less the visioning appearing more or drowsiness, of and like a vivid dream; (2) that in the case the clairvoyant voluntarily entering en rapport into with the astral enter plane, he or she would The

what some

student

of the

seemed cases

to an

be

a

kind

absolute

of trance

condition,

unconsciousness

of

in the

CLAIRVOYANCE

122

vanced

voyants, exceptionally well-developed clairis induced. trance no or sleep condition In such cases the clairvoyant merely "shuts out" the outside world of sights, sounds and thoughts, by an effort of trained will, and then concentrates of the astral plane. steadily on the phenomena For

and

that

the

matter,

is able

skilled

function

to

on

advanced

and the

astral

cultist oc-

plane by one plane

from simply shifting his consciousness the small to another, as the typist shifts from letters of the keyboard to the capital letters,by the mere on a shift-key of the typewriter. pressure

that many festing clairvoyants manionly reason along the lines of the third method, known "clairvoyant reverie," fall into the as trance or sleep condition, is that they have not as art of controlling their conscious yet acquired the rare this is something that attention at will requires great practice. They find it easier to of semi-trance, or semidrop into the condition sleep, than it is to deliberately shut out the outer world by an act of pure will. Moreover, you will of find that in the majority of the recorded cases the investigators, the clairvoyance was or more the part of the clairvoyant on less spontaneous not and produced by an act of will. was person, As we proceed to consider the various forms and in these sons, lesphases of clairvoyant phenomena, The

"

you

will notice

this fact.

of

There

are

but

few

voluntary clairvoyance in the the skilled clairvoyof the investigators books ants, and more occultparticularly the advanced

recorded

cases

"

CLAIRVOYANT

REVERIE

123

than seek investigators rather desire to be reported as "typical no of interesting psychic phenomena

the ists, avoid them; they have cases"

"

they leave

that

the

whom

revelation the

to

a

the

secret

has

caught

All

this

however,

would

student learn

must

is to

be it not

were

so

only

the others

psychic fish,while

of

no

of clairvoyance

a

of

net

certain

vestiga in-

the

of

kind

attention.

escape

practical importance,

for the

impressed

induce

the

for

accounts

of this form

is that

to

wonderful

a

This

miracle.

predominance

apparent

as

come

those

and

amateurs,

phenomena akin

"

the

to

fact

the

that

by the

that

fact

he

in order

condition

the trance

age aver-

that he does clairvoyant phenomena, think do the work of attempting not to even otherwise. The of auto-suggestion operates power here, as you will see by a moment's thought, untary and erects obstacle to his advance an along volidea lines. More than this, this mistaken to

manifest

tends

to

encourage

the

student

to

least at condition, or some psychic condition, by artificial means.

trance

cultivate

the

abnormal I

am

tively posi-

opposed to the inducing of psychic conditions for I consider such by artificial means, for the perpractices most injurious and harmful son such methods. of anything Outside using render the to else, it tends negative, person psychically,instead of positive it tends to make him her subject to the psychic influence of or stead others, on both the physical and astral plane, inof retaining his or her own self-control and "

mastery.

CLAIRVOYANCE

124

The

best

authorities

the

among

occultists

struct in-

their

pupils that the state of clairvoyant reverie may be safely and by effectivelyinduced concentration alone. the practice of mental They A advice positively against artificial methods. that they are will show little common sense right All that

in this matter.

shall

be

is needed

focused

to

is that

point

a

the

sciousness con-

become

"

The tellige inYogis say. pointed" as the Hindu accomplishes practice of concentration artificial methods the necessity of any this, without of abnormal of development, or the induction psychic states. "one

If you

will

stop

a

when

attention easily you concentrate your are witnessing an interesting play, to

beautiful

a

rendition

of musical miracle

of

composition,

of art, you

will

what

see

while just mentioned, completely occupied with the cases

before shut

the

out

thought, awake

so

you,

you

and

thing is

your

book

"

consciousness

the

consciousness, and and

sounds

considered

I

at

some

In the

mean.

is

attention

your

interesting thing almost have that you completely world of sound, sight and outer nevertheless, perfectly wide are,

when

true

piece master-

gazing

or

you

listening

or

great

some

how

realize

and

moment

around

world you

reading

are

you

is alert.

is shut are

you.

out

oblivious At

the

a

The

same

very

esting inter-

from

your

to

risk

the

sights of being

of the remind flippant, I would you lovers common so wrapped up spectacle of two in each other's that they forget that company there is a smiling world of people around them

CLAIRVOYANT time

and

REVERIE

125

ers lovforgotten to the two them there is only one to world, with but in it. Again, how have often two persons you fallen into what is known "brown as a study," in which huve been or "day dream," so you the fancies ing floatoccupied with thoughts and that mind, forgot all through you your else. mon-sense comWell, then, this will give you a

"

are

space

"

idea teach

the

that

state

in

induced

be

may

of

order

with

to

the

occultists into

enter

astral

the

the

the plane in which state clairvoyance is possible. Whether of are seeking clairvoyance by the method you voyant or by crystal gazing, or by clairpsychometry, this will give you the key to the reverie It is a perfectly natural state state. nothing state

of

en

rapport

"

"

"

abnormal To

about who

some

it,you may

notice.

will

think

that

I

am

laying

too

undesirability of artificial methods of inducing the clairvoyant condition, I that of would they are probably not aware say and often harmful the erroneous teachings on the subject that are being promulgated by ignorant misinformed teachers little learning is a or a It may cases. prise surdangerous thing," in many much

stress

on

the

"

"

some

of my students of teachers are

to

learn

that

some

of

instructing their pupils of self-hypnosis by gazing to practice methods scious; steadily at a bright object until they fall unconor by gazing "cross eyed" at the tip of the two at an the nose, or object held between familiar These methods of cerare tain eyebrows. schools result in producof hypnotism, and this class

CLAIRVOYANCE

126

ing a state deep. Such by reason

of

of

of

others, others,

hypnosis, more most undesirable,

is

state

a

its immediate

of the

reason

artificial

fact

abnormal

in

results

sensitiveness the

only also by

not

effects, but

it often

that

the

to

less

or

dition con-

a

will

of

and

feelings of both the astral and the physical planes on of life. I emphatically warn students against my such practices,or anything resembling them. any or

While that the

to

even

I dislike

I should

fact that

dwell

to

call the certain

thoughts

attention teachers

subject, I feel

the

on

of my seek to

students

to

produce the

abnormal

ing of exhaustpsychic condition by means the person make breathing exercises, which While is all wrong. dizzy and sleepy. This rhythmic breathing exercises have a certain value in psychic phenomena, when and harmless are such practices properly practiced, nevertheless as

the

those

to

which

I have

system

nervous

alluded

of the

harmful

are

and

person,

also

to

tend

Again, psychic conditions. teachers have some sought to have their students for comparatively long periods hold their breath of time, in order to bring about abnormal psychic The of physiology states. slightest knowledge informs that such be harmful; one a practice must to

undesirable

induce

it

deficient

and

produce

a

that

thing and

"

normal

kind

in both

to

become

in oxygen.

of drowsiness,

impure

made

blood

the

causes

air in

cases

impure. breathing

the The is to

a

room

blood purpose

obviate

thick

It for will stream

and

pure, im-

certainly will the

same

do is

the

son reasame

poisoned

of rational

and

just this thing

"

REVERIE

CLAIRVOYANT these

so

teachers

are

reversing a to produce

127

natural

law

of

abnormal an body, in order I cauin me, With all the energy tion psychic state. against this kind of thing. you line, I protest and warn Along the same you against the practices advised by certain teachers their of "psychic development," who seek to have ditions pupils induce abnormal physical and psychic conicals, of drugs, odor of certain chemby means all true Such etc. practices, as gases, occultists know, belong to the clans of the Black Magicians, or devil worshippers, of the savage ings. races they have no place in true occult teachthe

"

Common away

from

of them.

sense

such

things

I assert that any

All

the

alone

such

but

"

without

it

warn

fail

some

tradiction, intelligentcon-

occultist

practices as

persons

to

seems

fear of

true

no

should

ever

tenances coun-

these.

nunciati vigorous in their deharmful of such false teachings and I place the practices. In this same category, methods which are taught by certain persons, namely, that of inducing abnormal physical and of giddiness and haziness psychic condition by of "whirling" around in a circle until one means "feels queer drops from giddiness, or until one in the head." This is a revival of the practices of certain fanatics in Persia and India, who form perit as a religious rite until they fall into what they consider a "holy sleep,"but which is nothing than an abnormal and unhealthful more physical and Such psychic condition. a practices are downward It seems a step, not an upward one. true

teachers

are

CLAIRVOYANCE

128

pity that the necessity has arisen for such warnings these but my as duty, as I see it, is very plain. To all who are tempted to "develop" in this way, I say, positively,"DON'T!" "

The astral

scientific, rational is to

senses

the

person,

while

the outside

world

and

before

him.

of

art

the centrating. con-

in concentration

that

shutting out the impressions of focuses in general, nevertheless his attention

concentrates

develop

acquire the

first in mind

Bear

to

way

This

is

the

upon

quite

a

one

different

ter mat-

thing

from

making oneself sensitive to every current of thought and feeling that may be in the psychic concentration renders True one atmosphere. methods render the other one positive, while the to common negative. Contrary opinion, is a positive state, not a psychic concentration The active state, not a passive one. negative an who is able to concentrate strongly is a person "

master,

while either

a

slave

to

who

one

physical

other

or

opens

himself

astral, is

more

to or

trol," "conless of

minds.

begin by experimenting mind-reading, and who along the lines of contact then advances along the lines of true telepathy, as explained in the earlier chapters of this book, made will have a good start, and considerable ment. along the road to clairvoyant developprogress, of exerwill be largely a matter The rest cise and practice. He will be aided by practicing concentration along the general lines of the best consist occult of practice may teaching. Such concentration almost physical object, upon any The

student

who

will

CLAIRVOYANCE

130

object. Give it the same the lover gives his loved one; favorite composition; the artist

attention

whole

the

that

musician

his

his favorite

work

book his favorite the booklover art; and when have tered accomplished this, you have masyou of

"

concentration, and mind

"one

physical

(6) plane,

or

Learn and

to

apply the wish, you

pointed" upon anything astral; and, consequently will have in shutting-out disturbing impressions.

trouble

no

will be able

concentrate

to

will be

you

the

on

able

physical

concentrate

to

the

on

has maswho tered plane as well. By the one abnormal and trances concentration, The needlewill not be needed. psychic states is able to pierce the astral veil at pointed mind is resisted and will, while the blunt-pointed mind defeated while thin by the astral envelope, which is very tough and unyielding. astral

A

well-known has

authority

well

said:

sometimes

psychic development

on

"Occasional

flashes

of clairvoyance

highly cultured and even spiritual-minded man, though he may have heard of the possibility of training never such such a faculty. In his case glimpses usually signify that he is approaching that stage in his will naturally beevolution when these gin powers to

should strive

manifest serve

as

purity and is

an

mental a

curse

Between

Their

themselves.

maintain

to

the

to

come

additional that

stimulus

high standard

balance

without

and

a

those

not

who

appearance to

of which

him

to

moral voyance clair-

blessing to its possessor. are entirely unim-

REVERIE

CLAIRVOYANT

pressionable and those of clairvoyant power,

in full

are

there

Students

stages.

"

who

are

often

131

many

diate interme-

how

this clairvoyant

ask

faculty will first be manifested how know when they may

reached

the

which

at

stage

possession

in themselves have

they

its first faint

fore-

shadowings are beginning to be visible. Cases differ so widely that it is impossible to give to this question any that will be universally answer applicable. "Some under

for

unusual

some

to

once

often not

people begin by

in such

that

victim

on

see

some

a

case,

that

plunge,

comes

seer

occasion

of hallucination.

vibrations

find themselves

of the

with

it were,

and

able

just

striking vision; and very because the experience does he

human

in time have

must

Others

intermittently conscious and

as

become

stimulus

itself,the

repeat

a

to

been

lieve bethe

ing begin by becom-

of the aura;

brilliant

ors col-

yet others

increasing frequency seeing and those around hearing something to which them blind and deaf; others, again, see are faces, landscapes, or colored clouds floating before their in the dark before they sink to rest; while eyes perhaps the commonest experience of all is that of those who begin to recollect with greater and what and heard greater clearness they have seen other planes during sleep." on The authority in question gives the following excellent advice velopmen regarding the subject of the deof clairvoyant power and astral vision"Now the fact is that ing: there are many methods it may be developed, but only by which

CLAIRVOYANCE

132

which

one

general

be

can use

that

"

all

at

safely recommended which shall speak we

of

for last

of all.

of the the less advanced nations Among world the clairvoyant state has been produced in various of the some objectionable ways; among cating non-Aryan tribes of India, by the use of intoxidrugs or the inhaling of stupefying fumes; the dervishes, by whirling in a mad dance among of religious fervor until vertigo and insensibility supervene;

practices of sacrifices

and

Methods in

our

Voodoo

the

as

race,

of dabblers

these

yet

of the

of

black

happily

are

even

among

in this

ancient

us

art

yet another

among

at

similar

them

large adopt gazing formula is

bers numsome

at

a

til un-

produced; would

deavor en-

of by the use of the Indian of regulation of the some systems All these methods breath. are unequivocally to be condemned as quite unsafe for the practice of the ordinary man who he has no idea of what is doing who is simply making ments experivague to

arrive

school

magic. in vogue

not

plan of self-hypnotization,such as bright spot, or the repetition of some condition of semi-stupefaction a while

able abomin-

cult, by frightful

rites

loathsome

such own

followers

the

among

results

"

in

an

unknown

world.

Even

the

method

obtaining clairvoyance by allowing oneself to is one from be mesmerized by another person which cided deI should myself shrink with the most be distaste; and assuredly it should never conditions of absolute attempted except under and affection between the magnetiser and trust the magnetised, and a perfection of purity in of

CLAIRVOYANT heart is

soul, in mind

and

rarely of "Yet

REVERIE

be

to

seen

and

133

intention, such

among

but

any

the

as

est great-

saints. there

is

is advised by practice which if adopted which carefully

one

all

religions alike and do reverently can being, yet from which "

has

harm

no a

sometimes

human

any

voyance of clair-

type

pure

very

been

to

developed; and

that

choose Let a man practice of meditation certain time time when he can a a day every rely upon being quiet and undisturbed, though preferably in the daytime rather than at night for and time to keep his mind set himself at that all earthly few minutes a entirely free from that thoughts of any kind whatever, and, when force of his being is achieved, to direct the whole towards the highest ideal that he happens to know. He will find that to gain such perfect control of thought is enormously difficult than more is the

.

"

"

he

supposes,

be

in every

he

grows

more

but

when

he

beneficial

most

way

and

attains

able

more

his

to

it it cannot to

him,

elevate

and

and

but as centrate con-

thought, he may gradually find that worlds are opening before his sight. As a new the preliminary training towards satisfactory achievement of such meditation, he will find it desirable in to make a practice of concentration in the smallest of the affairs of daily life even If he writes think of them. letter, let him a nothing else but that letter until it is finished; it that if he reads his to book, let him a see allowed from his auto wander thor's thought is never learn to hold his mind He must meaning "

.

CLAIRVOYANCE

134

in

check, and

as

of his lower

be

to

of that

master

passions; he

also,

patiently labor of his thoughts, so he is exactly what

must

control acquire absolute know that he will always that he so thinking about, and why it or hold it still,as his mind, and turn to

"

swordsman

his

turns

well

as

can

use

a

ticed prac-

where

weapon

he

will." I have

given the above full quotation from this authority, not merely because that from another the same angle he states general principles as his personal experience in do I; but also because actual clairvoyant phenomena is so extended and varied him that any word from the subject of on of clairvoyant power the development have must value

a

its

of

While

own.

I

differ

from

this

points of detail of theory and authority on some I gladly testify to the practice, nevertheless of his views soundness above as quoted, and pass them and what

on

to

attention. he with

has

The to

what

And, the

various

and

say,

"

there

principle now

student

I have

of this chapter in

for careful

students

my

let

us

forms

will do

well

combine

to

uttered

in the

will be found

and

consideration

a

to

heed

such

ion opin-

earlier

part

close

ment agree-

practice.

pass

on

to

a

consideration

of

and

phases of the clairvoyant itself. The ing, phenomena subject is fascinatthat you and I am will enjoy this little sure excursion into the strange realm of thought regarding the astral of clairvoyance. phenomena each lesson to master before But, be sure ceeding proto

the rest,

as

otherwise

you

will have

to

REVERIE

CLAIRVOYANT

turn

up

back some

neglected.

the

of

leaves

point

of

the

course

teaching

135

in that

order you

to

pick have

LESSON SIMPLE

In

CLAIRVOYANCE.

previous

a

three

IX.

chapter

well-defined

have

we

that

seen

classes

there

of

clairvoyance, namely, (1) Simple clairvoyance; (2) Clairvoyance in space; and I (3) Clairvoyance in Time. shall now consider these in sequence, beginning with the first,Simple Clairvoyance. are

In

simple clairvoyance the clairvoyant person the auric emanations of other merely senses sons, persuch of

currents events

see

from

note

as

An

phenomena

of

clairvoyance which with this chapter.

of

of the

whatever

in the

still

see

vision.

aura

consider

to

it offers

astral

value

other

are

time

or

space

I shall

the

on

come

we

objects, we

human

in

subject of astral phenomena written ing interestingly, as follows, regardof the phases of simple clairvoyance:

which

shown

There

progress

authority

"When

case

removed

scenes

this class

we

some

the

vibrations, colors, etc., vibrations, etc., but does not

observer. to

has

of

auric

thought or

the

peculiar

the

as

their

thoughts before

beings

his

desires

they eyes.

that

he

to

animals,

plants and latter

of animate

observation

exhibits

may

But will

ities facil-

additional

clearly the

more

It

the

the

advantages clairvoyant

and

thus

and

have,

in

emotions,

the and

all

plainly it is in dealing with most appreciate the are

be able faculty, for he will often he guides far more to help them effectually when himself which it gives him. by the information of

this

CLAIRVOYANCE

138

dition

of

comparative rest, a clue to the general of its owner." dispositionand character By simple clairvoyance in a certain stage of the clairvoyant person is able to development the presence of the human sense by means aura, of his astral sight. The all stuhuman dents as aura, of occultism know, is that peculiar emanation of astral

living human shaped form all sides. visible

vibrations

for

the

a

coming

into

constitutes sensed

the a

by other trained

means

be

may

distance

of two

peculiar nebulous physical sight,

only by however,

extends

being, surrounding

This

to

that

of the

him to

personal

each

in

egg-

three

an

feet

envelope is and

be

may

astral

dimly "felt" by presence

from

atmosphere

not

cerned dis-

It,

senses.

many

of other

on

persons

persons,

which

and is

persons.

the human clairvoyant vision sees nebulous nous aura as a hazy substance, like a lumifor two cloud, surrounding the person or feet on each side of his body, being more three dense the body and gradually becoming less near it extends dense from the body. It has as away with a phosphorescent appearance, a peculiar motion tremulous stance. manifesting through its subThe the human clairvoyant sees as aura of all the colors of the spectrum, the composed combination shifting with the changing mental emotional and of the person. states But, in a be said that each person has general way, it may his or her or distinctive astral auric colors, depending his or her general character or upon mental personality. Each emotional state, or The

CLAIRVOYANCE

SIMPLE

139

or particular shade combination of shades of auric coloring. This beautiful kaleidoscopic spectacle has its own occultist with clairvoyant meaning to the advanced and vision,for he is able to read the character of of the person states by means general mental I have plained exstudying his astral auric colors. these auric colors, and their meanings, in

its

manifestation, has

little book

my

The calm

entitled

human

own

"The

is not

aura

in

always

manifests

a

of

state

the

On

however.

phosphorescence, it sometimes

Aura."

Human

trary, con-

flames, like

great

forth in shoot fiery furnace, which great tongues, and dart forth suddenly in certain directions toward the objects attracting them. those

of

Under flames

a

emotional

great

around

move

else swirl away throw forth to or

vibrations, The what

excitement

in swift

circling whirlpools, from a centre. Again, it seems tiny glistening sparks of astral of

some

which

clairvoyant vision is called the "prana

this term

auric

the

is indicated

for

travel

is also aura"

able of

a

great to

tance. dis-

discern

person.

By

that

of peculiar emanation vital force which surrounds the physical body of each and every In fact, many person. persons of but who cannot slight clairvoyant power, the auric colors, are able to perceive this sense without

prana-aura

called

the

"health

is colorless,

or

trouble.

aura,"

rather

or

about

It

is

sometimes

"physical aura." the

shade

of

It

clear

It is streaked water. glass, diamond, with or In a state of good very minute, bristle-like lines.

CLAIRVOYANCE

140

stiff like toothbrush health, these fine lines are of poor health, these lines bristles;while, in cases curl

droop,

and

is sometimes

present

a

filled with

like

tiny

electric

It

furlike

appearance.

minute

sparkling particles, rapid vibratory-

sparks

in

motion.

clairvoyant vision the prana-aura air arising the vibrating heated

the

To

like a

pears ap-

from

earth in sumthe heated mer. stove, or from If the student will close his eyes partially, will peer eyelids,he will through narrowed

fire,or

and

in all

probability be able to perceive this pranathe aura body of some healthy, surrounding is vigorous person particularly if the person sittingin a dim light. Looking closely, he will the peculiar vibratory motion, like heated air, see of about inches from the body at a distance two of the person. It requires a little practice in order of perceiving these to acquire the knack vibrations in order to get a little experimenting but practice just the right light on the person will bring success, and you will be repaid for your "

"

"

trouble. In

the

same

way,

the

student

may

by practice

acquire the faculty to perceiving his own pranalast obtain this The to tioned menaura. simplest way result is to place your fingers (spread out in fan-shape) against a black background, in a dim at the rowed fingers with narlight. Then gaze After a little eyelids,and half-closed eyes. practice, you will see a fine thin line surrounding semi-luminous der borfingers on all sides a your "

of

prana-aura.

In

most

cases

this

border

SIMPLE of

is colorless, but

aura

hue

yellowish vital

force

brighter The

is

of

will

the

this

person,

border

like the

much

141

sometimes

perceived.

surrounding

aura

very

CLAIRVOYANCE

of the

The the

very

stronger stronger

prana-aura

semi-luminous

of

the and

appear

radiance

gas-flame, or the flame is familiar to nearly everyone.

pale

appear.

fingers will

a

which

a

a

rounding sur-

candle,

Another

of the astral peculiar phenomenon gree plane, perceived by clairvoyants of a certain deis known of development, is that which as is a speA the "thought-form." thought-form cialized grouping of astral substance, crystalized of a by the strong thought impulses or vibrations thinking, or manifesting strong emotional person of the excitement. It is generated in the aura thrown in the first place, but is then off person, of the person, from the atmosphere emitted or A off into space. is is sent and thought-form ing thought or feelreally but a strongly manifested which

has

and Its power of force of the

taken

form

duration

in the

astral

substance.

the degree depend upon thought or feeling manifesting it. differ very These materially thought-forms in form another and from general appearone ance. form is that of a tiny The most common caused similar those to series of waves, by the times Somedropping of a pebble in a pond of water. the appearance takes on the thought-form and of a whirlpool, rotating around a centre, form is moving through space as well. Another of the like that pin-wheel fireworks, swirling its centre it moves from as through space. away

CLAIRVOYANCE

142

form

is that

that

from

a

of

Still another emitted

the

or

the

mouth

of

smoker.

a

smokestack

smoker

Others

"

have

semi-luminous

of

whirling ring, like

a

of

a

locomotive,

the

familiar

the

form

"ring"

and

of

ance appear-

like

globes, glowing

a

giant opal. Other

thought-forms are like steam puffed out

streams,

Again, it will steam-like like

an

its way

appearance.

eel

case

snake.

or

like

as appear the from

the

as

appear

a

bomb,

a

of the

aura

of

or

a

from

in a

jet-like

tea-kettle.

puffs of Again, it will twist along a

series

Another

corkscrew.

emitted

At series

thinker.

vigorous thinker

of short

time other

it will times

twist

it will

of bombs

projected in Sometimes, as or speaker, these to seen explode

bombs will be thought-form of the person when addressed they reach the aura like nebulous or thought of. Other forms appear whose things resembling an twining octopus, twist around the person tentacles to whom they are

directed.

bears the same color that thought-form it possessed when of its generated in the aura time. to fade with creator, though the colors seem Many of them glow with a dull phosphorescence, of bright coloring. The instead of atmosphere and every ous place, is filled with variperson, every from the person, or thought-forms emanated the place. Each inhabit who building persons distinctive has its own thought-forms, which meate perits mental and which atmosphere, are clearly discernible by trained clairvoyant vision. I here take the liberty of quoting a few paraEach

CLAIRVOYANCE

SIMPLE from

graphs

in which

World,"

plane here the

the

in order

show

to

plane when sufficiently developed addressed

are

astral

astral

the

them

reproduce

on

see

may

you

is

clairvoyant vision

your

function

to

to

I

what

you

astral

words

of

phenomena

explained in detail.

are

Astral

"The

entitled

little book

my

143

who

one

is

The

there.

sensing

on

the

plane.

spiritual blue around that woman's that ugly muddy And head! see Here red around that man comes passing her! intellectual an golden giant see that beautiful I But his head, like a nimbus! yellow around his don't of red around exactly like that shade of blue and there is too marked absence body an in his aura! He lacks harmonious development. "Notice

that

Deautiful

"

"

Do

you

notice

those

substance, which "

notice clouds

how

the

colors

nous semi-lumi-

of

clouds

great

slowly floating along?

are

vary

Those

in them.

are

thought-vibrations, representing the of people. Also composite thought of a multitude notice how each body of thought is drawing itself little fragments to of similar thoughtforms and here the tendency of You see energy. of their kind others thought-forms to attract how like the proverbial birds of a feather, they flock together how ing home, bringthoughts come of

"

"

their creates

his

friends

either

side

them

each

how

"

man

thought atmosphere.

own

"Speaking each shop we atmosphere?

with

of

has pass If you of

do

atmospheres,

the

its look

notice

you

that

peculiar thought-

own

into

street, you

the

will

see

houses that

on

the

CLAIRVOYANCE

144

The itself has its street thing is true. very created own atmosphere, composite by the thought of those inhabiting and frequenting it. same

No

! do

not

down

pass

side

that

street

its astral

"

depressing, and its colors too horrible and just disgusting for you to witness now might get discouraged and fly back you to your at those physical body for relief. Look thought-forms flying through the atmosphere! What and coloring! Some most a variety of form beautiful, the majority quite neutral in tint, and tearing its way occasionally a fierce, fiery one its mark. those Observe whirling along toward and as swirling thought-forms they are thrown is too

atmosphere "

off from

that

notice

that

form,

with

great

dance-hall

and

A

dram-shop.

would

well

a

thought-

striving into

street,

to

that

devilish

wind

flashy

monster

destroy. Turn your concentrated it, and will it out of thought upon existence watch there, that's the right way; of its kind it sicken and shrivel ! But, alas ! more will come forth from that place." we

do

the

of

monster

octopus

its great tentacles and draw them persons

around

which

Across

business-house.

to

"

The

above

the

to sights common the advanced occultist who explores the astral plane either in his astral body, or else by means To such a one, these sights of clairvoyant vision. are just as natural as those of the physical plane the person to functioning by ordinary physical senses.

is

One

nothing But

there

represents

is

as

natural

as

supernatural about are

other, and

even

is the

other

"

there

either. more

wonderful

CLAIRVOYANCE

146

voyant have

is able

done

it.

In the

is able and of course, the organs

do

to

to

see

this, but the same

he

health

sufficient

the

the

bodies

their

is familiar

in

way,

inside

diagnose

to

and

advanced

with

ones

trained

voyant clair-

of sick persons,

ailments, providing, the

appearance

of

in

disease, and has a of physiology and pathology

knowledge he sees. to interpret what An of the astral authority on the phenomena plane has written entertainingly and correctly regarding this phase of simple clairvoyance, as follows: "The possession of this extraordinary and ways althen, must scarcely expressible power, in mind be borne through all that follows. It lays every point in the interior of every solid the gaze of the to body absolutely open seer, just as every point in the interior of a circle lies of a man it. to the gaze looking down upon open all that it gives to this is by no But means even He its possessor. not only the inside as sees of every well as the outside object, but also its and molecule of astral counterpart. Every atom its corresponding has astral physical matter atoms

and

molecules, and

of these

is

the

which

mass

clearly visible

the

is built

clairvoyant. of any object proUsually the astral form jects somewhat beyond the physical part of it, and other thus and metals, stones things are surrounded by an astral aura. seen in the study that even "It will be seen at once of inorganic matter man a gains immensely by Not the acquisition of this vision. only does he he looks, the astral part of the object at which see up

out

to

CLAIRVOYANCE

SIMPLE before

which

only does

he

visible

he

him

to

clearly and of which

much

see

than

hidden

wholly

was

before, but

before *

truly.

is *

*

him;

stitution con-

what

even

Another

not

physical much

seen

now

find himself

he may

from

of its

more

did

147

was more

strange

power

is that

in

possession of magnifying minutest at will the physical or desired astral particle to any size, as through a made, microscope though no microscope ever sandth thoueven a or ever likely to be made, possesses part of this psychic magnifying power. and atom the hypothetical molecule By its means visible and living postulated by science become realities to the occult student, and this closer on "

examination

he finds them

in their

yet realized

them

follow

the

with

lively interest and

other

than

structure

be.

to

It also

all kinds

of

beautiful "This

revelations is

in the man

who

of

one

Oriental

devotes

though the mentioned might It is referred

oneself

be to

as

to

most

some are

of the able

to

things whereof

very

wonderful

and

expected.

to

under

name

not

these

books

himself

him the

of science

siddihis

the

and

has

man

enables

when

be

may

plex com-

electrical, magnetic,

action; and

specialistsin these branches to develop the power see they write so facilely,some

more

scientific

the

attention

closest

etheric

be much

to

or

powers

scribed de-

accruing to the spiritual development,

as

which

immediately 'the power

it is there

recognizable. of making

of large or small at will/ and the reason a so description which oddly to reverse appears the fact is that in reality the method by which

CLAIRVOYANCE

148

this feat is

performed is precisely that indicated in these ancient of tempobooks. It is by the use rary ness minuteof inconceivable visual machinery that the world of the infinitelylittle is so (or rather clearly seen; and in the same way ing increasin the opposite way) it is by enormously comes the size of the machinery used that it beof one's possible to increase the breadth well let us in the physical sense view as as, far beyond anything that hope, in the moral science has ever dreamt of as possible for man. So that the alteration in size is really in the vehicle "

"

of the

student's

consciousness, and not in anything outside of himself; and the old Oriental books have, after all,put the case more accurately have I have than indicated, though only in we. trained the roughest outlines, what a student, in the see possessed of full astral vision, would wider

immensely

him;

world

but

to

which

I have

said

that

vision

nothing

of

troduce inthe

attitude which change in his mental from the experimental certainty regarding comes of paramount The ence differmatters importance. between the profoundest intellectual even conviction, and the precise knowledge gained by direct personal experience, must be felt in order to be appreciated." tention Now, here at this place, I wish to call the at-

stupendous

of the

student

to

the

fact that

while

the

phenomena strictlybelong to the than class of "simple clairvoyance," rather to spectively, "space clairvoyance," or "time clairvoyance" renevertheless the phenomena same above

stated

CLAIRVOYANCE

SIMPLE be

may

in

manifested

149

connection

with

of

that

clairvoyance. For instance, in space clairvoyance the trained clairvoyant is able not only to perceive things happening at also (if highly developed points far distant, but may psychically) be able to perceive the details well as if he were tant at that disas just mentioned voyance, clairLikewise, in time point in person. the clairvoyant may exercise the power vision of magnifying regarding the object far in time, just as if he were distant living in that

these

other

time.

So

here

each

elsewhere

as

of

classes into

of

classes

phenomena At

other.

find

we

shading

the

principally for convenience and consideration reasoning. the

the

same

way,

mentioned

above

the

when

cases

the

by psychometry, in those

cases

brought

about

blending

forms

of

vision

manifest

astral

has

sensing

been

the

as

condition

meditation,

through

in

awakened

by crystal gazing,

in which

are

in intellectual

clairvoyant may

astral or

and

best, classifications

useful

In

ent differ-

the

well

has or

as

been

similar

methods. I would

also

the

up

these

fact

shall not

matters

dwell

in the

attention

of the

student

description of the of simple clairvoyance I have made phenomena mention of the sights of the astral plane which no the often become visible to clairvoyant, and have to do with astral bodies, astral shells, which souls of those who have the disembodied passed I shall take to other planes of existence, etc. on to

that

call the

above

in other upon

them

parts of this in this

course,

and

place. But,

I

CLAIRVOYANCE

150

wish

to

you

which

enables

means

of

the

into

called

that

remember to

you

astral

operation

same

other

sense

is the

scenes,

in the

the

to

cases

power

objects by that

same

which

is

I have

just referred. astral

The

plane is a wonderful plane or field of wonderful being, containing many strange and the beings and things. The living on person visit the astral plane in the physical plane may astral body; and, again, he may perceive the happenings and scenes of that plane by means of the awakened and Some developed astral senses. clairvoyants find it easy to function in one way, and

some

in another.

It is reserved

for the

tifically scien-

the clairvoyant to manifest well-rounded to perceive the phenomena power of the astral plane in its wonderful entirety. other will see to Finally, you by reference ple simmanifest chapters of this book, that one may plicated comclairvoyant powers (as well as the more of time and space ones clairvoyance) not only in the ordinary waking state, but also in the

developed

state

of dreams.

psychic phenomena seer

is in the

of the

In fact, some dream

are

manifested

state.

As

will be

found

most

when

ing strikthe

proceed, you phase of the great subject will

will find that every fit into its place, and

we

to

blend

with

will be found a logical phase. There and harmony unity of thought pervading the whole must use subject. But we single bricks and build it is only in the comstones pleted we as monious that we structure perceive the harmay unity. every

other

"

X.

LESSON

CLAIRVOYANCE Let

us

in

of the second phenomena clairvoyance, namely, Clairvoyance consider

now

of

class

SCENES.

DISTANT

OF

the

Space. In

senses

and

scenes

observer

the

vision

is to

of

say,

the

of the

clairvoyant. certain phenomena

vision concealed

is able

to

in

space

and

scenes

person

from events

of the physical range In this class also is included in which

discern

by

obscured

or

clairvoyant

removed

events

that

"

outside

situated

the

clairvoyance

space

the

ant clairvoy-

be things that may material intervening

of the many different forms and objects. Some illustrated phases of space clairvoyance are by from the following the best examples, all taken sources.

Bushnell case

Napa

of

relates space

Valley,

the

following clairvoyance: "Capt.

California,

well-known

Yount,

midwinter's

of

night had dream in which he saw what a appeared to be a company of emigrants arrested by the snows of the mountains, and perishing rapidly by cold and He noted the of the hunger. cast very marked front by a huge, perpendicular scenery, of white-rock the cliff; he saw men cutting off what appeared to be tree-tops rising out of deep he distinguished the very features gulfs of snow; of the persons, and their look of peculiar distress. He awoke ness profoundly impressed by the distinctand He reality of the dream. at apparent one

CLAIRVOYANCE

152

length fell asleep,and dreamed exactly the same dream over again. In the morning he could not expel it from his mind. Falling in shortly after with old hunter he told his story, comrade, an and was only the more deeply impressed by him the scenery of the recognizing without hesitation dream. This comrade the Sierra by over came the Carson that a spot Valley Pass, and declared in the Pass his description. exactly answered this

"By

unsophistical patriarch was immediately collected a company

He with

men,

cided. de-

the

mules

and

blankets

of

all necessary

and

time laughing meanprovisions. The neighbors were at his credulity. 'No matter,' he said, 'I am I will, for I verily believe able to do this, and The dream.' that the fact is according to my

into

sent

were

men

distant, direct

fiftymiles

and

And

Pass.

there

exactly in the brought in the In

from

waves

the

reached awakened natural

to

the

with the

minds

Capt.

his

the

this

opinion of the

that

the

dream,

the

distressed in

Yount

subconscious

of

company

some

case,

and

his

leading, thought-

lost sons persleep, and

attention.

Having aware though previously un-

clairvoyant power, of it,he naturally directed source

the

ley Val-

alive."

remnant

of

are

of

Carson

the

to

hundred

one

they found

condition

connection

occultists

mountains

the

mental

his astral

currents,

and

vision ceived per-

in the described clairvoyantly the scene story. Not having any acquaintance with any of the lost party, it was of the mental only by reason currents

of distress

so

sent

out

that

his atten-

CLAIRVOYANCE

154

"As

soon

it

as

daylight

was

she

down

wrote

in

It was before journal all that she had seen. the days of the telegraph, and two or more days 'The announced passed before the newspapers of Orleans.' Death of the Duke Visiting Paris a and time short afterwards, she saw recognized received the exthe place of the accident, and planation of her The doctor who impression. of the dying duke old friend attended an was had hers, and as he watched by the bed his mind her and her been constantly occupied with family." of clairvoyance of this kind, In many cases there is found to exist a strong connecting link her

which flows affection, over the strong attention-arousing force of need or calls into operation the clairvoydistress, which ant visioning. interest

of mutual

In

other

there

may

there

cases

connecting

or

seems

link, although, be

a

subconscious

to

be in

even

link

lacking such

any

cases

connecting

the

An ing interestevent. or clairvoyant with the scene phase is that example of this last mentioned related by W. T. Stead, the English editor and himself. to Mr. having happened author, as Stead's "I

recital follows:

got

sleep.

I

into shut

my

of

and eyes

was

and

not

waited

able for

to

go

sleep

to to

there sleep, however, came succession of curiously vivid clairvoyant to me a and was no pictures. There light in the room, shut also. it was perfectly dark; I had my eyes But, notwithstanding the darkness, I suddenly

come;

instead

bed

DISTANT conscious

was

of

SCENES

looking

at

a

155

of

scene

singular

living miniature about the size of a magic-lantern slide. At this if I saw it again. I can recall the scene moment as It was seaside piece. The moon was shining a the water, which rippled slowly on to the upon beach. Right before me a long mole ran into the On either side of the mole water. irregular rocks It

beauty.

stood

up

several

was

if I

as

above

the

sea-level.

houses, square

nothing

that No

I

a

saw

and

had

ever

On

the

rude, which seen

in

shore

stood

resembled

house

tecture. archi-

was stirring,but the moon there and the sea and the gleam of the moonlight the rippling waters, just as if I had been on beautiful It was looking on the actual scene. so that I remember I thinking that if it continued should be so interested I in looking at it that should wide never awake, and asleep. I was go I distinctly at the same time that I saw the scene heard the dripping of the rain outside dow. the winject obThen, suddenly without apparent any the scene or changed. reason, "The moonlight sea vanished, and in its place I was ing-room. looking right into the interior of a readone

was

It seemed school-room

in the

as

if it had

been

daytime, and was in the evening.

used

as

a

employed

I remember reading-room seeing one reader who had a curious resemblance to Tim not he, hold Harrington, although it was in his hand and a magazine or book laugh. up It was there. not The a picture it was scene was just as if you were looking through an opera the glass; you saw play of the muscles, the as

a

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

156

of the

gleaming were

my

eyes,

it.

You

with

were

did

nor

see

another

head

than

known un-

place into which I saw all that without opening have anything to do my eyes such things as these as if it

gazing.

you

of the

movement

every

in the

persons

with

eye,

unnamed

in your

is

which

sense

inside

more

The

pictures were of nothing; they had been suggested apropos by nothing I had been reading or talking of; they if I had been able to look through as simply came what else in a glass at was occurring somewhere I had my the world. peep, and then it passed." your

An that

eyes.

of space interesting case related of Swedenborg, on The

story

runs

that

is

clairvoyance the

in the

best

latter

ity. authorof

part

September, 1759, at four o'clock one Saturday arrived home from afternoon, Swedenborg land, Engand

disembarked

A

friend, Mr. W. him to dinner, at fifteen honor went

of the out

a

which

him

met

meal

around

burg. Gothenand

there the

vited in-

were

table

in

six o'clock, Swedenborg minutes, returning to the table

guest. few

of

town

Castel,

gathered

persons

the

at

At

excited. shortly thereafter, looking pale and When questioned by the guests he replied that there

fire at Stockholm, distant, and that the fire was He room.

was

a

grew

very

He

said

restless, and that

the

two

hundred

miles

steadily spreading. frequently left the

house

of

one

of

his

he mentioned, friends, whose already name was in ashes, and At that his own in danger. was eight o'clock, after he had been out again, he heaven! returned crying out cheerfully,"Thank

SCENES

DISTANT the

fire is out,

The

the

of the

third

door

157

from

house!"

my

cited greatly exthe people of the town, and the city officials made was inquiry regarding it. Swedenborg before summoned the authorities, and requested to relate in detail what he had Answering seen. the questions put to him, he told when and how the fire started; how it had begun; how, when and where it had stopped; the time it had lasted; the number of houses destroyed or damaged, and the number of persons ing injured. On the followcourier arrived from a Monday morning of the fire,having left Stockholm, bringing news the town while it was still burning. On the next courier rived arday after, Tuesday morning, another of the fire, at the city hall with a full report which corresponded precisely with the vision of The fire had stopped precisely at Swedenborg. that Swedenborg eight o'clock, the very minute

had A

news

so

announced

similar

told to him Church. in

it to

the

is related

case

by the wife of He

relates

Virginia,

happening

strange

some

it

as

a

company.

by Stead, having been in the Episcopal Dean follows:

hundred

"I

miles

was

away

ing stayfrom

morning about eleven o'clock I ness drowsifelt an sleepiness, which overpowering caused to me was quite unusual, and which In my lie down. sleep I saw quite distinctly my home,

when

home

in

one

Richmond

in

flames.

The

fire

had

wing of the house, which I saw best I kept all my with where was dismay all trying to check the dresses. The people were there, use. was flames, but it was no My husband broken

out

in

one

CLAIRVOYANCE

158

walking about before the burning house, carrying a portrait in his hand. Everything was quite clear and distinct, exactly as if I had actually been present and seen everything. After a time, stairs told my friends I woke up, and going down the strange dream had. I had They laughed at me,

and

my

best

made

such

think

to

about,

I found

came

relatives

more

no

day

a

were

pew

the

service

'Don't

matter.

be

nothing

serious.'

the

upon

it.

I

very

them

alarmed,'

ing travel-

was

day Sun-

where I

strange, and

I asked

I did

that

when

myself in a church When worshipping. over

was

vision

passed, and

two

or

they looked

the

of my about

game

some

entered

as

soon

what

as

the

was

they said, 'there

is

me a they handed card posthusband which from simply said, 'House my burned The by insurance.' day was out; covered

date

Then

which and

home, had

happened

had

broken

dream

my

then

occurred.

I learned

exactly

as

in the

I had

wing

that seen

I had

I hastened

everything it. The

fire

blazing. all burned, and the oddest My clothes were thing that my it was about husband, having rescued a the burning building, had favorite picture from it about

carried before

out

he

the

among

could

find

a

seen

for

crowd

place in which

time

some

to

it

put

safely." Another runs

who

had

related

case,

follows:

as

sailed

on

the

by Stead, "The

the

same

father

of

'Strathmore,' an the Clyde saw one

thority, aua

son

emigrant night the

from ship outbound the waves, and ship foundering amid that saw his son, with some others, had escaped safely to a

DISTANT desert

island

place. He that

he

so

much the

to

wrote

telling him

which

near

was

SCENES

what

he

the

159

wreck

impressed of the

owner

had

His

seen.

had

taken

by this vision 'Strathmore' information

scouted; but after a while the 'Strathmore* became became overdue, and the owner uneasy. followed and still of the sing misDay no day, tidings like Pharaoh's butler, the owner ship. Then remembered his sins one day, and hunted up the letter describing the vision. It supplied at least for the ship's disappearance. a theory to account All outward-bound ships were requested to look was

out

for

the

vision.

any

survivors where The

the

survivors These

of the father

on

the

orders

'Strathmore' had

seen

island

were were

indicated

in

obeyed, and the found exactly

them."

mentions Society for Psychical Research another "Dr. Gointeresting case, as follows: linski, a physician of Kremeutchug, Russia, was after-dinner in the afternoon, taking an nap about He had vision half-past three o'clock. a in which he saw himself called out on a sional profestook him little room to visit, which a with dark hangings. To the right of the door he which chest of drawers, upon rested tle litsaw a a paraffine lamp of special pattern, different from before. On the seen anything he had ever left of the door, he saw a woman suffering from a He then himself severe saw hemorrhage. ing givher professional treatment. Then he awoke, that it was suddenly, and saw just half-past four o'clock. Within minutes after he awoke, he ten called out on was a professional visit,and on en-

CLAIRVOYANCE

160

tering the bedroom appeared to him chest

of drawers

there

was

the

she

had

her

about for

which

he

There

the

was

the

peculiar lamp the bed, suffering from that inquiry, he found

was

on

Upon

"

three

between

and

had

four come senger mes-

at

awoke. and

clairvoyance these

there

had

that

anxiously desired that he that time, finallydispatching a him at half-past four, the moment

Another, awaken

vision.

his

worse

grown

all the details

saw

woman

hemorrhage.

to

in "

the

o'clock, and

he

the

a

is that astral

of

peculiar,phase

most

certain

in which of

senses

other

space so

persons persons

that

usually perceive the first person in the form of seemingly seeing the person ent presin the immediate would vicinity,just as one is In there see a some cases ghostly visitor. manifested double-clairvoyance, both persons visioning clairvoyantly; in other cases, only the "visited" the occurrence. astrally senses person of space illustrate this form The following cases clairvoyance. W. known power

persons

seemed

Her

power

considerable she

Stead

the

to

relates

of

lady well to him, who spontaneously developed the of awakening astral perception in others.

T.

She

whom

"

"materialize"

in this direction

anxiety would

case

pay

and

their

in

became

worry

a

to

unexpected

a

her and

presence. source

friends

of to

tary involun-

of their wits by out visits,frightening them the appearance of her "ghost." They naturally thought that she had died suddenly and had appeared The in ghostly form. to them lady, her-

CLAIRVOYANCE

162

and

sons, return

that

voyage

he looked the

he

was

to

America.

for the

man

the

on

a

He

few

apparently disappeared and was

crowd,

beginning

added

that

lost

his

when

afterwards,

moments

had

stranger

of

eve

himself

seen

no

in the

by

more

him.

Society for Psychical Research of the case prominence to the celebrated Stock of the London Exchange, whose The

it conceals

gives ber mem-

tity iden-

B.," who of of voluntary awakening possessed this power of his "appearastral sight in others ance" by means relates his experience The to them. man follows: "One the Society as to Sunday night in Kildare in November, 1881, I was Gardens, I willed very when visit in strongly that I would the spirit two X., who lady friends, the Misses I were living three miles off, in Hogarth Road. willed

that

under

I should

the

do

initials "S. H.

this at

one

o'clock

in the

to morning, and having willed it, I went sleep. I first met when Next friends, Thursday, my that she woke the elder lady told me saw up and her bedside. She to apparition advancing my screamed and woke her also sisters, who saw me." (The report includes the signed statement of the ladies, giving the time of the appearance, and the details thereof.)

"Again, Southall.

on

At

December

1,

1882,

I

was

at

to half-past nine I sat down deavor ento fix my mind the terior inso strongly upon of a house where Miss at Kew, V. and her sister lived, that I seemed be actually in the to house. I was in a kind of conscious, but was

SCENES

DISTANT mesmeric I willed Kew

at

to

be in the

at

twelve, and

by the inmates. V.'s

married from

Next

that

me,

she

to

one

she

that

at me

saw

had

ing prompt-

in the

passage

half-past nine

at

she

the

front

take

her

Miss

any

twelve, when to

felt

Kew.

to

me

another

come

slept,and

seen

house

presence

my

without

me,

night,

of that

I went

day

to

room

make

that

bed

to

bedroom

front

sister told

going from o'clock, and awake, she where

I went

sleep. When

163

wide

was

bedroom,

hair, which

is very took her

hand. She said I then long, into my hand, and gazed into the palm intently. She look at the lines, for I never 'You need not any

trouble.'

Mrs.

She

then

woke

her

said, have When

sister.

this, I took out the entry that I had made the previous night and it to her. read Mrs. L. is quite sure she was She not dreaming. had once before, two me only seen ously. previyears to Mr. 22, 1884, I wrote Again, on March ing Gurney, of the Psychical Research Society, tellhim that I was going to make my presence felt by Miss night. V., at 44 Norland Square, at midTen Miss V., days afterwards, I saw she voluntarily told me that on when Saturday when she was at midnight, she distinctly saw me, quite wide awake." L. told

The

me

records

filled with

of

astral

person

was

alive.

It would the

from

the

that

seem

astral

interference

senses

of the

under are

such

very

physical

are

in which

cases

when projections have occurred his or her death-bed, but was

similar

on

of

accounts

numerous

researchers

psychic

the

the still

stances circum-

much senses,

freer and

CLAIRVOYANCE

164

tend

of strongly in the form the dying perin whom son persons Many by the ties of affection.

manifest

to

very

to

appearances

is attached who

this

read

kind, for they

of

are

of

known

have

course

of this

cases

quite frequent

occurrence.

majority of the cases cited in this chapter the clairvoyant has been in a state of sleep, or semi-sleep often in dream condition. But must not jump to a you the conclusion is always necthat this condition essary for the manifestation of this phenomenon. The

student

will notice

that

in the

"

oped devel-

well

the

the

dition merely a conclairvoyants usually assume of deep reverie or meditation, shutting out sounds and thoughts of the physical plane,

so

be

to

as

the

contrary,

able

to

advanced

and

On

function

better

on

the

astral

plane. The occurred and

that

reason

the

when vision

in such the

person

likelihood

are

so

recorded

many

have

cases

asleep, clairvoyant person was cause appeared as a dream, is simply beof condition the physical senses a the

stilled and

of interference

rest, and from them, at

there

is less

and

better

a

function to opportunity for the astral senses in which effectively. It is like the familiar cases tiful becomes one so wrapped up in viewing a beauwork of art, or in listening to a beautiful musical rendition, that he or she forgets all about the sights and sounds of the world outside. One sometimes

gets

into

this

reading an interesting book, an interesting play. When are

concentrated

upon

any

condition

same

when

when

witnessing the psychic powers channel of vision, one or

DISTANT the others rule

same

the

fail to holds

SCENES

165

registera clear impression. The good on the astral plane, as on

physical.

There

certain

are

especially conducive phenomena, know

very

hard

well.

induce,

which

psychic conditions to as

These least

the manifestation all students

until

of clairvoyant

of the

conditions

are

subject

somewhat

are

clairvoyant has had considerable experience and practice. But, in the state of sleep, the person induces the desired conditions, in many though he is not cases, As consciously doing so. might naturally be expected, therefore, the majority of the recorded of clairvoyance have occurred when the cases has been asleep. clairvoyant person to

I should

also

in which

cases

at

state,

once

tnat

more,

the clairvoyant has of another

"appearance"

the

person,

in

many

witnessed in the

as

the cases

there is always just mentioned, the possibilityof the person having actually appeared self in his astral body, unconsciously to himsuch

as

of

I have

No

course.

able

to

The

line between

astral

distinguish appearance

but

one

between

this

cases

of

occultist this

is

kind.

clairvoyance and thin, and, in fact, the

class

is very

skilled

a

of

shade and blend into phenomena each other. In reality,when to one gets down bottom principles,there is very little difference in the astral body, between the actual appearance and the strong by projection of one's presence of will, conscious unconscious, along or means the clairvoyant vision of the lines of awakening others. To to explain the slight points attempt

two

classes

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

166

of in tend from

here,

difference a

of

mass

to

this

technical

confuse, I

would

refrain.

rather

only

involve

description than

to

the which

enlighten

student would him "

XI.

LESSON

third

The

clairvoyant

of

class

great

PAST

THE

OF

CLAIRVOYANCE

nomena, phe-

Clairvoyance, is divided into two (1) Past-Time sub-classes, as follows: and ance. Clairvoy(2) Future-Time Clairvoyance; known

Time

as

is indicated

is

the five are

indicated

as

clairvoyant

with

the

the

by

phenomena

perception

of

facts,

of past time. Whether happenings of of five minutes is that or happening ago, the principles involved thousand years ago, is no less One more or precisely the same. and

wonderful

students

when

they phenomena. to

is able

though

is the

than

Many

easy

of

class

is concerned

which events

that

classes sub-

name.

Clairvoyance,

Past-Time name,

its

by

these

of

each

of

characteristics

The

confess

While how

sense

"see"

they

of

find

at

cannot

miles

perplexed

with

by astral vision events happening

thousands

they

themselves

first confronted

are

see

to

other.

away

it

this

class

of

comparatively the clairvoyant

at

that

moment,

from

the

first understand

how

server, obone

thing no longer in existence, but which of years disappeared from sight thousands how Naturally, they ask to be informed ago. this is possible, before proceeding to develop the faculty itself. Believing that this question is now of these lessons, being asked by you, the student can

I shall

a

pause

for

a

few

moments

and

show

you

CLAIRVOYANCE

168

how"

"just

this

wonderful

thing

becomes

sible pos-

the

clairvoyant. possible In the first place, it would undoubtedly be imto perceive a thing, even by astral vision, if it had entirely disappeared at some time in the this would be beyond all natural past powers, astral as well as of physical. But, as a matter appeared fact, the things of the past have not entirely disappeared but, on the contrary, while having disthe physical plane they still exist on on the astral plane. I shall endeavor to explain this wonderful fact of nature in plain terms, to you of the most although it belongs to one terious mysto

"

classes

of the

occult

facts

of the

universe.

ences referfind many teachings we is someto "the Akashic Records," or what times called "the records of the Astral Light." definitions occult Without going into technical and explanations, I will say to you that the gist of this occult teaching is that in that high form In

of

the

occult

universal

the

Universal the

Ether

happenings

which

the

substance

the

time present from the very

happened Cycle, millions astral

of years records, and may

clairvoyant with

of

happen

those

this

other kind.

termination

the

will not To

or

of this

powers

is found

there of

who

occult

which to

entire is

a

is called be recorded

World

part.

the

all of

Cycle All

that

has

beginning of this World these ago, is preserved on be read by the advanced possessing occult person These records perish only of a World Cycle, which of years yet to come. accept the reasonableness

for millions cannot

fact, I would

say

that

there

are

CLAIRVOYANCE

170

How

do

these

images survive and exist ? Though have we thought of the past may thing for half a lifetime,yet, suddenly its image consciousness. flashes into our Surely this is as wonderful the Akashic as Records, though its

ago?

makes

"commonness" to

Camille

written

book

a

which

and

pictured

is

pearance ap-

soul

out

would

tronomer, as-

twenty-five of print, I believe,

over

now

French

possible condition

a

disembodied

a

its wonderful

eminent

the

Flammarion,

ago,

which

it lose

us.

in years

memory

of affairs be

able

to

in

ceive per-

that

happened in the past, by simply be he would taking a position in space in which able to catch the light-waves that emanated from a distant planet at that particular time in the past the happenings of which he wanted to perceive. events

The

little book to

you

read

called

was

it, if you

"Lumen" find

can

I

"

it in your

advise

public

libraries. Another the

the

lines.

same

from to

writer

him, that

express

has

I herewith you

it will

"

Akashic

written

help

Records.

give get

may you

He

it be the anything, whether hands, or a star millions of of a vibration in by means called a ray of light,which to

seen

our

this vibration miles any

in

a

eyes. passes

second

object in

our

Now is

that

"

own

somewhat

so

we

we

see

in

our

do

so

ether, commonly from

speed with

great we

we

hold

away,

passes

the

wishes

conception of we

miles the

he

"When

:

book

when world

idea

in your says

a

you

the

along quotation

about

"

are

may

the

ject ob-

which

186,000

considering regard it as

CLAIRVOYANCE

OF

PAST

THE

171

When, however, we practically instantaneous. deal with to come we interplanetary distances have to take the speed of light into consideration, for an ing appreciable period is occupied in traversFor these vast example, it takes spaces. and a quarter for light to travel to eight minutes from

us

orb it

the

when

that

so

sun,

of a by means than eight minutes

we

it

see

more a

which

curious

very we

the

see

only the luminary

of

state

when

of

ray

the

at

ray

of

light by

obviously report

can

affairs

which

it started

left

lows this fol-

From

The

solar

light which

ago.

result.

sun

look

we

existed

to

in

us

that

its

journey, and would be in the least affected not by anything that happened after it left; so that we really see the sun it is, but as it was not as eight minutes That is to say that if anything important ago. took the formation of a new place in the sun on

"

for

sun-spot,

the

watching time

instance

would

orb

be

happening,

was

would

news

telescope

of the

since

the

reach

not

his

through

unaware

who

astronomer

an

"

incident

was

the

at

while

it

of

light bearing the until more than eight

ray

him

later.

minutes "The

difference the

fixed

distances

is

striking when

more

stars, because

enormously

in

sider con-

we

their

the

case

The

pole star, for example, is so far off that light,traveling the inconceivable at mentioned, speed above takes little more than a fiftyyears to reach our eyes;

so

are

and

from

that

inference as

or

where

greater.

follows

that

we

the see

it is at this moment,

but

strange

the

but

pole as

star

and

evitabl innot

where

CLAIRVOYANCE

172

it

Nay, if tomorrow some fiftyyears ago. cosmic the pole star to shatter catastrophe were into fragments, we should still see it peacefully lives; our shining in the sky all the rest of our children would grow up to middle-age and gather was

their

children

news

of

that

terrestial stars

years

In

travel their

the

argument

were

able

186,000 miles from here

with

as

us.

place from

clearly

as

see

though

It is evident

that

with

ence refer-

is therefore Now

carry

that

Suppose

earth, and

wonderful to

and

the

of

thousands

time.

at

man

any

other

are

information

farther. a

there

us,

behind

the

distance

to

the

reached

light takes our

step

before

turn

way

them

of years

the

that

same

condition

a

to

in

accident

that

from

thousands

him

the

far distant

to

them

tremendous

eye.

so

to

about

we

distance

yet

to

of

endow

faculty of being able what was happening he a

man

still close

were so

side be-

placed would time it really

after the everything a second the and he at moment so happened, present be seeing what second would a happened ago. Double be two that distance, and he would onds sechim behind to the time, and so on; remove distance of the sun to (stillallowing him serve preof sight) and the same mysterious power and watch look down he would doing not you but what what were are doing now, you you and Carry a doing eight minutes quarter ago. he would him the pole star, and to passing see he of fifty years before his eyes the events ago; would be watching the childish gambols of those who the same moment were at really middlesee

CLAIRVOYANCE

OF

THE

PAST

this may Marvellous as sound, aged men. cannot literallyand scientifically true, and

173

it is be

denied." in

Flammarion,

his

called

story,

"Lumen,"

spirit hero pass at will along the ray the earth, seeing the things of light from

makes of

his

different

He

of earth-time.

eras

travel

backward

ways

that

made

even

him

along that ray, thus seeing the order, as in a moving pichappenings in reverse ture This running backward. story is of the the greatest interest to the occultist, for while the light Akashic the same Records not as are in many records, yet the analogy is so marked occultist

the of

above, I

so

take

below;

the

occult

old

below,

as

here

sees

so

another

axiom

that

emplificati ex-

"as

above."

liberty of quoting here from my little book, "The Astral World," in order to give you

some

records

the

further in the

idea

Astral

of

the

nature

of

these

Light. The reader is supposed his in astral to be travelling body, having the phenomena of the astral pointed out to him occultist acting as his guide. The by a competent occultist-guide says to the student: "Changing find ourselves our vibrations, we entering a of which at first strange region, the nature you fail to discern. until your Pausing a moment astral vision becomes attuned the to peculiar vibrations of this region, you will find that you of what be are becoming gradually aware may called an immense picture gallery, spreading out in all directions, and apparently bearing a direct relation to every point of space on the surface of

CLAIRVOYANCE

174

the earth. the

At

of this great array of from arises the fact that

meaning

trouble

not

flat

of

the order

dimension

but

the

rather

other in

decipher pictures. The they are ranged ar-

in sequence

sequence,

on

a

after

one

be called peculiar order which may 'X-ness in space,'because it is neither of length, breadth, or depth it is

a

"

practicallythe space,

after

one

plane;

another, in the

find it difficult to

first,you

which

order

cannot

of the

fourth

be described

dimension

in terms

in

of ordinary

find upon Again, you spatial dimension. closely examining the pictures that they are very and reminute quire practicallymicroscopic in size of the peculiar magnifying of the use power astral vision to bring them up to a size capable of being recognized by your faculty of visual recognition. "

"

developed, is capable, of magnifying or astral, to object, material any for instance, the trained an enormous degree is able to perceive the whirling atoms occultist and corpuscles of matter, of this pecuby means liarity of astral vision. Likewise, he is able to fine vibrations of light plainly perceive many invisible the which to are ordinary sight. In fact, the peculiar Astral Light which pervades this region is due to the power of the astral vision to of perceive and register these fine vibrations of magnifying into operlight. Bring this power ation, "The

astral

vision, when

"

and

you

will

see

that

each

of

the

little

points and details of the great world picture so spread before you in the Astral Light is really a of a certain place on earth, at a complete scene

CLAIRVOYANCE certain

period

pictures

a

"

fixed, and forward

in the

of the

one

not

THE

OF

history

small

PAST

of the

in

views

a

earth. series of

single view of a roll-film. in motion, and can yet we

along the fourth moving picture

and

dimension,

175

It

sembles re-

ing mov-

It is move

thus

history of any bine compoint on the surface of the earth, or even the various points into a large moving picture, in the same Let this by us way. prove actual Close for experiment. a eyes your while travel back in time we moment, (so to speak) along the series of these astral records for, indeed, they travel back to the beginning of the history of the earth. Now eyes! open your perceive the pictured Looking around you you, filled with representation of strange scenes sons perbut all is still,no wearing a peculiar garb life,no motion. let us forward in time, at much "Now, move the astral views higher rate than than in which were see registered. You now flying before you the great movement of life on certain a point ot obtain

a

of

the

"

"

space, you space

see

in

far distant

a

age.

the life of these of

a

few

From

strange

birth

death

people, all in the

Great

moments.

to

battles

are

all in a fought, and cities rise before your eyes, picture flying at a tremendous great moving then ward backlet us move speed. Now stop, and in time, still gazing at the moving pictures. You see a strange sight, like that of 'reversing the film' in a moving see picture. You thing everycities into backward crumbling moving and nothingness, men arising from their graves, "

CLAIRVOYANCE

176

each second until they are growing younger ward finallyborn as babes everything moving back"

in time, instead witness career

of forward.

great historical of any great personage any

backward.

You

You

thus

can

the event, or follow from birth to death

will

that notice, moreover, ingly everything is semi-transparent, and that accordis going on the picture of what can see you inside of buildings as outside of them. well as Astral the Nothing Light Records. escapes from it. By traveling Nothing can be concealed to any point in time, on the fourth dimension, begin at that point, and see a moving you may picture of the history of any part of the earth or

"

from

that the

have

seen.

time sequence

You

to

the

present

"

or

you

by travelling backward, also

may

travel

in the

verse re-

may as

we

Astral,

ordinary space dimensions, and thus see what the earth, at happened simultaneously all over wish." of past-time, if you specialmoment any wish you to understand Now, I do not for a moment the above that experience is possible to past-time clairvoyant who is able to sense every the the contrary, On and events happenings. above experience is possible only to the advanced take whom he may occultist, or to the student astral trip, in the astral body. him with an on tain The clairvoyant merely catches glimpses of cerphases and fields of the great astral record the ordinary that matter, For region or state. of the true reflection a clairvoyant merely sees similar to Astral Light pictures a reflection Morein a pond. that of a landscape reflected on

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

178

of past-time clairvoyance, high forms the clairvoyant is able not only to perceive the actual happenings of the past, but also to actually the feelings of the actors thought and sense In

very

therein

for these, too,

"

recorded

are

the

on

astral

is clairvoyant person and happenings relating to able to picture scenes his past incarnations, even though he is not able and other past-time events scenes. But, to sense here again, many good past-time clairvoyants are able to catch these glimpses of their own not past lives, though able to perceive those of other persons. In

plane.

other

technical detail able

at to

place. Again that perceive events this

before

present

past-time

contact

There

a

are

due

are

into which

differences

persons to

variations

these

All

the

cases,

I cannot some

but

in the

are

happened

to

able

not

are

ordinary

way.

in clairvoyant

variations

thousand-and-one

into

go

persons

have

them,

events

certain

to

work.

occultist Only the highly advanced of all of them. is master But, still, one every may or herself, from humble nings. begindevelop himself In

attention

He

plane.

following advice in the knowledge

bear

apotheosis vision

that

picture from a

to

err

"It

says:

to

lesson, I wish

of comes

the

in

would

mind

common-sense, to

them

Akashic

be

that

call your

to

the

to

advanced

well

this

concluding

from of

well

the for

occultism and

is not

that

a

man

astral all students

is the every

necessarily

a

Records, nor perience exevery revelation from ter on high. It is far betthe side of healthy skepticism, than on

CLAIRVOYANCE of

OF

THE

it is

over-credulity; and

an

PAST

179

admirable

rule

explanation of anything when a physical one plain and obvious is available. Our to keep duty is to endeaveor balance lose our selfto our always, and never control, but to take a reasonable, common-sense view of whatever happen to us, so that we may be wiser useful helpers occultists, and more may hunt

to

never

than

have

we

"We

find

see

into

to

trained

for

been

ever

occult

an

before.

examples of all degrees of the power this 'memory of nature,' from the who

can

will, down

to

man

at

but

about

occasional

consult the

the records

person

who

for himself

nothing perhaps

gets

glimpses, or has had such the man only once glimpse. But even this faculty only partially and who possesses occasionally still finds it of the deepest interest. The psychometer, who needs an object physically with connected the past in order to bring it all into life again around him ; and the crystal-gazer who

vague

sometimes

can

telescope

direct historic

his less certain

astral

of

long ago, may the both derive from the enjoyment greatest exercise of their respective gifts, even though not always understand they may exactly how their results are obtained, and may have them not fullyunder control under all circumstances. "In these

scenes

to

many powers

from them

many

a

some

of the

cases

scene

lower

manifestations

of

consciously. unthey are exercised a Many crystal-gazer watches tinguish the past without being able to diswe

find

from

that

visions

vaguely-psychic

of the person

present. finds

And

pictures

CLAIRVOYANCE

180

ever constantly arising before his eyes, without realizingthat he is in effect psychometrizing the to various him, as he happens objects around An stand them. touch them interesting or near who of this class of psychics is the man variant is able to psychometrize persons only, and not In usual. inanimate most objects as is more itself erratically,so that this faculty shows cases introduced to such a a psychic will, when in a flash some prominent see stranger, often similar in that stranger's earlier life,but on event will receive occasions no special impression. who with meet More someone gets rarely we detailed visions of the past life of nearly everyone It may whom he encounters. easily happen, that a person a picture of the see moreover, may recognizing it as such, unless there past without attracts happens to be in it something which cial spein or attention, such as a figure in armor, It is probable, therefore, that antique costume. occasional glimpses of these astral reflections of records than the pubthe akashic are commoner lished

would

accounts

I would Do

not

Perfect

say

try and

to

powers

of

them.

to

to

us

believe."

students, make

my

haste

development too develop yourself in one before seeking another. rush

to

psychic power, things cooly, and happen to you Do

lead

not

do

not

achieve

become

lose your some

head

slowly. rapidly. line

Take because

wonderful

conceited

of

and

nomena. pheglorious. vain-

And, finally,do not prostitute your ignoble ends, and make a cheap show By cheapening and prostituting the

OF

CLAIRVOYANCE

higher

psychic by

ends

things

well

for

his

is the

occultist

purposes.

unworthy,

policy. to

PAST

resist

181

frequently

student

in

Moderation

altogether. safe

the

for

powers

selfish

them

losing

all

the

powers,

THE

And

it

temptation

sensational,

is

always to

or

use

purely

XII.

LESSON

CLAIRVOYANCE

OF

THE

FUTURE

by its Clairvoyance, as indicated class of clairvoyant phenomena is that name, with the perception of facts, is concerned which of future time. In this and events happenings class of clairvoyant phenomena naturally fall all of prophecy, prevision, foretelling, genuine cases lar, History, theological and secusecond-sight, etc. of the foretelling of instances is rilled with and others. future the by prophets, wise men, such are generally regarded as By many, powers bat wishing to comsupernatural or divine. Without Future-Time

theories

such

occultists

advanced

the

under But

beliefs, I would

and

the

while

say

for all such

account

general laws

of

that

nomena phe-

clairvoyance.

the

itself is very well phenomena is accepted as genuine in even and known, many which in is cases past-time clairvoyance doubted, still it is even difficult to explain than is more

past-time

the Akashic clairvoyance based on Records the Astral or not Light. To the person well versed in occult and esoteric knowledge, principles,it is deemed impossible to intelligently for the perception of an it before account event has actually happened before its perhaps years I cannot While actual happening. hope to make this matter who is absolutely clear to the person "

not

try

an

to

advanced throw

principles

student

at

of

least

this

of occultism,

some

wonderful

light on class

the of

still I shall

underlying occult phe-

CLAIRVOYANCE

OF

The

nomena.

realize

is that

main there

for

point

the

natural

are

this

and phenomenon, supernatural power, special dispensation. In the

FUTURE

THE

student

laws

of

matter

a

of

necessarily

or

to

underlying

it is not

that

183

divine

of the simpler forms place, in some of future-time clairvoyance, there is merely a subconscious of reasoning high development is to say, the subconscious from That analogy. first

faculties

mental

so-and-so

should

unexpected merely an we

see

a

the

to

that

intervene.

or

of certain

forms

This of

is

ing reason-

perform ordinarily. For instance, child playing with a sharp tool, and we we

certain

that in

it will

certain

ends, and

expected result will that

out

reason

person

prevent

extension

naturally reason a man acting lead

the

that being the case, then it follows will result, unless something entirely

such-and-so

that

of

the

observer

cut

which

ways we

naturally The

occur.

has

itself.

We

generally that

reason

ence experi-

more

the

had, and

see

keener

of deductive faculty of perception and his power of reasoning, the wider will be the range of predicting future in the direction his power results from present happenings and conditions. remember that the must In this connection, we conscious to his subordinary clairvoyant has easier access mentality than has the average person. The subconscious mind and notes perceives many little things that the conscious mind overlooks, his

and reason.

therefore

has

Moreover, know,

better as

these

data

from

all students wonderful

which of

the

to

consciou sub-

subconscious

CLAIRVOYANCE

184

mental

factulties of

power

premise

or

fact.

they are first place. Much

very

fact, the

In

subconscious

ties facul-

perfect reasoning machines, providing data in the supplied with correct so-called

of the

"intuitive

soning" rea-

operations of faculties tioned. just men-

arises

of persons subconscious

the

a

reasoning

almost

are

highly developed a deductively from given

have

the

from

mental

interesting, but it is not clairvoyance. Certainly, good student, still clairvoyance plays an but important part of prevision and form in this elementary even that by clairvoyant remember future-seeing. You must vision the real thoughts and feelings of a be perceived. But, unless the attention person may of the clairvoyant is specially directed to mind does not note this, the conscious it,and the But, you

may

reaches

matter

say,

the

interference

part

of the that

seen

far

the

data

upon,

of

It has

conscious

and

This

subconscious to

beyond mind

fuller

subconscious

clairvoyant.

is able cases,

or

this is very

of more

the

power

out with-

the on knowledge being so, it will be mind

of

the in

deductively,

reason

the

faculties

of

even

ordinary person complete material

the

voyant clairsuch

conscious subit has

"

to

work

course.

become

that "coming proverb of the race their shadows cast events before"; and many frequently have little flashes of futurepersons time seeing without realizingthat they are really The exercising elementary clairvoyant powers. combination of even of clairvoya simple form a

CLAIRVOYANCE

186

further

into the

for example,

trace,

only

not

results the

the

upon

of

actions.

our

effect

of

casual

a

whom

to

person

We

it

can

word,

dressed, ad-

was

but

others it as through him on many is passed on in widening circles,until it seems to have affected the whole glimpse country; and one of such of

vision

a

moral

thus

can

also

other

deed.

present as

Not

fully the result see

where

of every action, but in what the results way

and

said

the

that

results

we

of

"New

are

it would

of

causes

will is free; but use

which

calculated The he

of

all

at

causes

ture, that the fuclearly visible be if no causes entirely new

in action

"

before

arise, lies open

should

that

the us impressing upon circumspection in thought, only can we from that plane

with apparently quite unconnected with and interfere modify it. In fact, it

be

may

be

number

actions

it will

the

any

in

of extreme

and

see

efficient than

more

precepts

necessity word,

is

do

course

in the

they

case

arise, because

has

man

the

man's

ordinary people

of all

with

beforehand

much is very in his action

gaze.

of their

make

average

our

freedom

may

considerable so

creature

little real of

curacy. ac-

will

stances; circum-

previous lives places him amid certain surroundings, and their influence the most much him is so very important upon factor in his life-storythat his future course may mathematical be predicted with almost certainty. the case is different; for With the developed man of life are events him also the main arranged by in which he will his past actions, but the way allow them to affect him, the methods by which

OF

CLAIRVOYANCE with

will deal

he

them

these

"

foreseen

are

even

them

FUTURE

187

and

perhaps triumph and all his own, they cannot mental the plane except on

probabilities. "Looking down above, it

THE

on

though

as

seems

man's

over

be as

from life in this way be his free will could

He only in certain crises in his career. there are arrives at a point in his life where alternative three or courses obviously two open which before him; he is absolutely free to choose who he pleases, and of them although someone well feel his nature knew thoroughly might would his choice what certain almost be, such a knowledge on his friend's part is in no sense But when he has chosen, he compelling force. has to through with it and take the consequences; go a having entered particular path upon

exercised

very

be forced in many cases, long time before he has any

turn

aside.

he

of

His of

driver

a

he or

that, and he

them which

he of

choice

position train;

a

have

may

so

pleases, but

set

to

may,

the

can

when

is

has

selected

points,

where

is offered

to

he

when

points

to

opportunity

either

a

passed on

until

he

again

an

on

to

tion juncway

line he to

along reaches

a

that

this

Whichever

to

run

like to

comes

set

for

on

is somewhat

on pass he has

compelled

go

of

one

the

line

another

opportunity

of

him."

But, interesting and

wonderful

this

phase clairvoyance undoubtedly is, it pales before the fuller and more complete phases. look elsewhere And, in the latter,we must for the to explanation or approach an explanation.

of

future-time

"

as

CLAIRVOYANCE

188

of futureexplanation of this higher form for in a new be looked time clairvoyance must of time. It and meaning conception of the nature coming beis difficult to approach this question without in technical involved at once cal metaphysiAs an discussion. example of this difficulty, Sir I invite you the following from to consider ciation, AssoOliver to the British Lodge, in his address The

Cardiff, several

at

he

is very

says

trained

these

along

will be

to

Lodge

the

lines

like Greek

almost

Sir Oliver

clear

years

of to

While

ago.

mind

of

subtle the

a

what person

it

thought,

average

person.

said:

helpful idea is that time is but a relative mode of regarding things; we gress procertain definite at a through phenomena this subjective advance we interpret in pace, and if events moved an as objective manner, sarily necesin this order and at this precise rate. But that may be only one mode of regarding them. "A

The

luminous

events

and

may

both

in

be

some

of

sense

existence

be we future, and it may who are are arriving at them, not they which way happening. The analogy of a traveller in a railtrain is useful; if he could leave the never train nor alter its pace he would probably consider the landscapes as necessarily successive and

always,

be

unable

We whose

past and

conceive

to

their

co-existence

*

*

*

sional perceive, therefore, a possible fourth dimenof time, the inexorableness aspect about flow

limitations.

past and

may

be

And

future

if may

natural

a we

be

once

part grasp

of

our

the

present idea

actually existing,we

that can

189

ence controlling influtogether action, and the two 'higher plane' or totality of

recognize that they

may

all present constitute the

on

may

FUTURE

THE

OF

CLAIRVOYANCE

have

a

pelled imto me, are we things after which, as it seems with the directing of to seek, in connection of living the action and form or determinism, being consciously directed to a definite and preconceived end." Sir that for

Oliver's of

a

the

illustration who

person

sees

first time, and

akin

is somewhat a

moving-picture

does

not

show

how

know

to

it is

of the To him it looks as if the events produced. pictured story actually were developing and happening in time, whereas, in reality the whole ture picis existing at one time. Its past, present and future is already pictured, and be seen by may who

one

the

past

knows or

the

future

observer, the

scene;

scene

and

how

while,

to

secret

in

progresses

to

the

look

for

ordinary

sequence,

the

by something else which is at this moment "in the future," and therefore, unknowable. To the senses of the ordinary observer only the present is in existence; while, in is equally truly in existence at fact, the "future" the same time, although not evident to the senses let Think this a little,and of the observer. over it may mind the idea sink into your help you to of understand something concerning the mystery future-time clairvoyance, prevision, or secondsight. relative than we Time, you know, is far more it. It is a scientific fact that generally conceive present

being followed

"

a

person

in the

dream

state

may

cover

years

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

190

time of

in

dream

a

time.

that

Persons

immediately

have

nodded

afterwards

in the

present

occupies only

a

few

and

(as proved and

room),

yet in that

seconds

awakened

by

others

moment's

time

of long journeys to foreign they have dreamed over, Moreetc. lands, great campaigns of war, loud sound a (a pistol sLot, for instance) which has awakened has also a sleeping person, set

into

effect

a

dream-state

constituting which, after many in the awoke.

man

a

long

train

stances, circum-

dream-state

story

nated happenings, termifiring-squad and then the

events

and

shot

of

Now

in this last mentioned

a

of

"

case,

not

only has the dreamer experienced events covering of time; a long time, all in the space of a second which terminated the sound but, also, the very it from the very dream, also induced beginning the last thing caused the first things to appear and proceed in sequence to the last! Persons der unof chloroform, the influence or 'laughing often the similar first experiences gas," have of recovering consound heard the moment at sciousness be the last thing in a long to seems which dream preceded it,though the long dream was Now, remember, really caused by the final sound. that here not only did past, present and of time; but, exist at the same future moment the past and also, the future caused present to into being. come "

"

On

the

have physical plane, we analogies It is said that in every illustratingthis fact. acorn

the

rests

future

and oak.

exists, in miniature, the form far as to so And, some go

of say

CLAIRVOYANCE that

oak

the

that

"

In

be

must

the

birth, and But, let us

These

and

of the

that there

absolute

some

happening; at

that

reason

of which

of

as

man

as

mind

seems

as man

a

of

Being

or

form

years

is but

Vedas

tell

that as

a

day

that

very

for

the

to

minute

some

on

a

that

which

the

to

of

happening to

creatures

that

so

years,

a

mind

single exalted

some

higher plane. "a

;" and

Lord

ent pres-

They one as ing happenparticular event

microscopic

it is said

one

as

time.

instance; the

as

think

to

actively

to

year

hundred

thousand the

Hindu

"the

structio creation, duration, and deof the universe, is as but the time of the us

twinkling of an eye proceed further along a

see

of consciousness

remember

You

for

facts

perceive the

and

higher scale of time

a

have

universe

the

some

the

a

appear

may

moment

or

year,

it.

consciousness

absolute

a

"

drop of water,

dared

must

may

appear

of life and

a

of

of his time

might

form

of

just

moment

a

future

moment

one

which

"

simultaneously

as

of

moment

listen to

us

absolute

some

mind

and

past, present

"

have

universe,

exist

must

the

be

man

and

long and

nature

of the

metaphysicians who the ultimate deeply upon

occultists

thought

to

acorn

conception. conception of the they have a still

bold

the

acorn

of

moment

metaphysicians dazzling explanation, let

more

in

the to

on

the

boy, from

191

of the

"idea"

the

way,

from

pass

cause"

caused

oak

infant

even

FUTURE

advanced

most

"

same

in the

THE

"ultimate

is the

idea of the

the

all.

at

OF

strong

yourself, if

hint you

to

Brahman."

this line

here; you feel

so

"

I have must

I shall

not

given

you

work

disposed.

But

it out there

CLAIRVOYANCE

192

certain

are

arising

consequences

fact, which

universal

said "

to

just

a

carry as

a

lake

mountain. vision

at

times

reflection contains

Well, is able

to

mention

I must

passing on. The high occult teachings hold plane of the higher astral world of the a

which

is

may

Universal

a

be

Mind

of the

the

penetrate

fore be-

there

that

reflection

then,

mate this ulti-

from

tant dis-

clairvoyant to

the

realm

and see what somereflecting medium, As the future is pictured there. dimly what in this reflected be discerned picture, may ing, future-seehow see by the clairvoyant mind, we be prevision, and plained exsecond-sight may scientifically. A writer has said: "On this plane, in some which down here is totally inexplicable, manner the past, the present, and the future, are all there One can only accept existing simultaneously. this fact, for its cause lies in the faculty of that in which this higher exalted plane, and the way faculty works is naturally quite incomprehensible the physical brain. Yet to and then now one with hint that seems meet to a bring us a may trifle nearer dim to a possibility of comprehension. When the pupil's consciousness is fully developed this higher plane, therefore, perupon fect prevision is possible to him, though he may he certainly will not be able to bring not nay, the whole result of his sight through fully and in order into his physical consciousness. Still, deal of clear foresight is obviously within a great his power he likes to exercise whenever it; and of that

"

astral

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

194

which has

not

was a

of

the

gloomy

most

It

nature.

of its own ism symbola ghastly symbolism other of shrouds and corpse-candles, and "

funeral

horrors.

In

cases.it appears

some

be

to

locality,for of the Isle of Skye it is stated that inhabitants lose it when who the faculty often they possess leave the island, even though it be only to cross The times to the mainland. gift of such sight is somehereditary in a family for generations, but invariable this is not an rule, for it often appears wise of a family othermember sporadically in one its lugubrious influence. free from "There be still some people who deny the may possibilityof prevision, but such denial simply their ignorance of the evidence shows ject. the subon The of authenticated cases large number leave no for doubt to the fact, but many as room to

a

certain

of them

are

dependent

extent

of such

a

explanation by

nature no

upon

as

to

means

render

easy

to

a

sonable rea-

find.

It

certain a Ego possesses if the events of previsional faculty, and amount foreseen were always of great importance, one that an might suppose extraordinary stimulus had enabled him for that occasion a only to make clear impression of what he saw his lower upon that doubt is the explanation personality. No is

evident

of

many

disaster

that

of

the

in

on

record

which there to

death are

which

a

or

grave

large it does

ber num-

not

foretold quently freapply, since the events are trivial and unimportant." the to following chapter I shall present to

In

cases

is foreseen, but

of instances seem

the

CLAIRVOYANCE

OF

consideration

your

of future-time

sight;

some

FUTURE

very

remarkable

195

cases

second-

clairvoyance, prevision, or of these

some

THE

are

historical

and

cases,

all

I quote by the best authorities. these cases not interesting merely for their own of how idea an features, but also to give you for

vouched

are

remarkable

give

to

which

of these

some a

you

this

instances

clear

conception of the of clairvoyance tends

form

also

and

are;

way to

in

fest mani-

itself. Before

however, time

many

That the

passing I wish

to

on

to

these

remind

interesting cases,

you

that

in

future-

voyance, clairvoyance, as well as in past-time clairbe manifested in the phenomenon may and according to several methods. ways is to say, that in future-time clairvoyance vision

may

in the

come

state

of

meditation

along the lines of psyassociated object or person chometry, some plying supthe connecting link; or, again, it may This the result of crystal-gazing, etc. come as is as we might naturally expect, for this form of clairvoyance is merely one specialand particular phase of clairvoyance in general, and of course, under the general laws and rules governcomes ing all clairvoyant phenomena. Future-time ond-sight secclairvoyance, prevision and of clairvoyform like any other ance, may, be developed and of unfolded, by means the same rules and methods that I have already It is suggested to you in the preceding lessons. all a matter of attention, application,patience, exercise and practice. I may say, however, that or

reverie; it may

come

CLAIRVOYANCE

196

the

desire

strong

future

held

events,

practicing and

and

cultivate,

things

and of

seeing

step

the look

path

over

astral, where over

to

future

the

This,

which on

as

you

which

the the are

you

the look

going "

wish

to

travel.

and

is this

clears

physical,

future

about

of

faculties

times

ance, clairvoy-

indeed,

astral

to

past

prevision

attainment

tention at-

faculty.

about

develop

ticular par-

much

psychic

reverie

attention

The

do

past-time

and to

this

earnest

will any

develop

things.

toward

in and

reverie

and

tend

clairvoyance. path,

unfold

meditation

will

so

time

and

unfold

to

faculties

desire,

the

during

tend

direction,

desired

tend

things

and

first

the

meditation

as

mind

will

Strong

develop

Just

in

clairvoyant

direction.

in

the

firmly

of

perception

for

exercising,

the

develop

wish

and

the

the very

form

the

of

psychic

travel. rule ahead

is:

In

always on

the

LESSON

XIII.

SECOND-SIGHT,

ETC.

PREVISION,

of the difficulties in the way Notwithstanding of an intelligent explanation of the phenomena future-time clairvoyance, second-sight, prevision, I have in the spoken preceding etc., of which has lesson, the human race always had a lively reminder of such of the existence phenomena; of the race have and the records always contained instances

many

all

Among have

been

power

of

of

the

certain

almost

and

every

cases

Society

for

of

cases,

study with the

can

this

that

from

that

class.

it.

ered gathticated authen-

of the reports contain hundreds

student

to

may

read

and

present

a

full

Rather,

history I shall

few

in orstriking cases, der phenomenon clearly and

is such

a

it embarrases

However,

direction.

have

of well

character.

the

scientific

profit.

intention

a

the

to

The

research

and

to

that

reports known

phenomena

the

of this

There

instances

array

Psychical

illustrate

kind

in

of

my

forcibly. select

enormous

attention

to

this

an

which

traditional

find

we

psychic

reports

call your

minor

of

interest

It is not of

the

the

peer

the

from

person,

investigators together

such

the

Passing

of

into, and rectly cormysterious regions of to

persons

from,

race,

instances

remarkable

noted

future.

of

thereof.

peoples, in all lands, in all times, there

report the

manifestation

the

wealth one

I shall

Following,

of

material

of

who

wishes

to

do to

the commence

best

I

CLAIRVOYANCE

198

with, I give you

from

extracts

well

a

known

case

of the Theoreported by a prominent member sophical Society, which has attracted much tion. attenIt was related to this person of the by one A in the scene. in India. It happened actors officers was entering a party of English army dense follows the story, as below: jungle. Then "We

plunged

for about

on

Cameron,

an

into hour

the

jungle, and much

without

walked

had

when

success,

who

be to next to happened me, death, and, pale as stopped suddenly, turned of pointing straight before him, cried in accents "See! see! merciful horror: heavens, look there!" "Where?

what? as

we

what

is it?"

rushed

we

him,

to

up

all shouted and

fusedly, con-

looked

expectation of encountering a tiger a but knew what, suredly aswe hardly knew ficient something terrible, since it had been suf-

in

around cobra

"

to

"

such

cause

evident

in

emotion

our

neither comrade. But usually self-contained cobra visible eron was nothing but Camtiger nor and face ghastly haggard pointing with starting eyeballs at something we could not see. 'Cameron ! Cameron !' cried I, seizing his 'for heavens sake speak ! What is the matter?' arm, the words of my mouth out Scarcely were when low but very struck a peculiar sound upon and his Cameron, dropping pointing ear, my hand, said in a hoarse, strained voice, 'There! "

"

you to

heard the

it?

ground confusion

and

I dashed

Thank

God

insensible. while in

his

we

face

it's over!' There

was

unfastened some

water

and a

fell

tary momen-

his

collar,

which

I

fortunately had to pour brandy

ETC.

PREVISION,

SECOND-SIGHT,

flask, while

in my between

tried

another

clenched

his

199

teeth; and

of it I

next to whispered to the man me (one of our greatest skeptics,by the way), hear anything?' 'Beauchamp, did you 'Why, yes,' he replied,'a curious sound, very; a sort of crash rattle far away in the distance, yet very or distinct; if the thing were not utterly impossible,

under

cover

I could

have

sworn

that

it

was

the

rattle

of

ketry.' mus-

'Just,my impression,' murmured I; 'but hush ! he is recovering.' "In a minute he was able to speak feebly, two or and began to thank us and apologize for giving he sat up, leaning against a trouble; and soon in a firm, though low voice said: 'My tree, and dear friends, I feel that I owe an explanation you It is an of my extraordinary behavior. tion explanafain avoid that I would giving; but it must well be given time, and some so as come may You now. perhaps have noticed that when may all joined in scoffing at during our voyage you and visions, I invariably dreams, portents the avoided subject. I opinion on giving any I had desire to court did so no because, while unable to ridicule or provoke discussion, I was with knowing only too well from my agree you, which dread men own experience that the world call that of the supernatural is just as to agree this real as real than more perhaps even nay, world about In other us. words, I, like we see "

many

"

of

my

countrymen,

gift of second-sight

"

that

am

awful

cursed

with

the

faculty which

CLAIRVOYANCE

200

foretells

in vision

calamities

that

shortly

are

to

occur. "

'Such

vision

a

moved

horror

before a

of

me

I had

a

corpse

"

and

just now,

me

as

not

that

you

of

its tional excepI saw seen.

have

who

one

has

died

death, but that of the victim terrible accident; a ghastly, shapeless with face swollen, crushed, unrecognizable. a

peaceful, natural some

mass,

object placed in a it. coffin,and the funeral service performed over I saw the burial-ground, I saw the clergyman: and though I had never either before, I can seen I mind's picture both perfectly in my now; eye all of us and many saw you, myself, Beauchamp, I saw the soldiers standing round as mourners; more, I

this

saw

raise

their

dreadful

muskets

after

the

service

was

I then and volley they fired he spoke of that volley of more.' As knew no shudder with at I glanced across a musketry and the look of stony horror that Beauchamp, on handsome not to be forgotten." skeptic'sface was Omitting the somewhat long recital of events which that later in the followed, I would say officers and soldiers same day the party of young discovered the body of their commanding officer in the shocking condition ally so vividly and graphicdescribed Cameron. The by young story proceeds as follows: the following evening, we arrived "When, on at our destination, and our tion melancholy deposihad been taken down ities, authorby the proper for a quiet walk, Cameron and I went out of the soothing to endeavor with the assistance over;

I heard

the

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

202

though

without

in other correspondence is merely a typical Otherwise, the case and be duplicated in the experience of may

cases.

one,

not

of other

thousands

and

men

women.

ulty fac-

George Fox, the pioneer Quaker, had this instances well developed, and numerous For its manifestation by him are recorded. he he

him

met

that

he

Cromwell

; and

died

publicly foretold the of England; Parliament

Rump

dissolution the

Charles

II; and the Great Fire historical facts, remember.

are

semi-historical A

second-sight

of

For

these

"

that

matter,

of this kind

:

its further

vision pre-

Bible

The

phecies pro-

minor,

and

the

give

instances. historical

celebrated

of the

restoration

of London

instances history contains many death, and prophecy of Caesar's by his wife, for instance. and predictions, major us

about

shortly afterwards.

also

Fox

and

around

said

he

Court;

of death"

waft

stance, in-

when

of Cromwell,

death

ridingsat Hampton

felt "a

Cromwell

the

foretold

of

instance

of remarkable

and

prevision, is that of Cazotte, whose wonderful ment prediction and its literal fulfilof French has matters are history. Dumas the fact into one of his stories, in a dramatic woven manner

tale

is the

French

by time.

recital

writer, who and

occurrence,

La

was

whose

Harpe as

says

but

he

does

than

not

the

make bare

the facts.

by La Harpe, the of the a personal witness orated corrobtestimony was

of the

others

many

"It appears

so

even

wonderful

more

any

Here

but

"

case

who

were

present

at

the

:

yesterday, and yet, neverthe-

SECOND-SIGHT,

ETC

PREVISION,

203

1788. We at the beginning of the year less,it was the brethren of our at one were dining with and wealth of considerable a man Academy became serious; much genius. The conversation in admiration was expressed on the revolution Voltaire had effected, and it was thought which his first claim to the reputation agreed that it was tion that the revoluconcluded he enjoyed. We dispens inbe consummated; that it was must soon fanaticism that superstition and should to philosophy, and we began to give way this the probability of the period when calculate which of the present should be, and company that oldest complained live to see it. The should the with scarcely flatter themselves they could tertain rejoiced that they might enhope; the younger this very probable expectation; and they ing congratulated the Academy especially for havprepared this great work, and for having been the the prime rallying point, the centre, and of the liberty of thought. mover "One only of the guests had not taken part in all the joyousness of this conversation, and had even our gently and cheerfully checked This was Cazotte, an splendid enthusiasm. amiable and but unhappily infatuated original man, "

with

the

reveries

spoke, and with 'Gentleman, be

the

illumaniti.

serious

most

will satisfied; you sublime revolution, which

great and desire.

the

of

You

prophesy; by

know

that

I repeat, you the common

I

am

will

a see

tone, all you

He

saying: this

see so

much

little inclined

it.' He

rejoinder: 'One

was

need

to swered an-

not

CLAIRVOYANCE

204

be

conjuror to it so; but perhaps conjuror for what a

Do

know

you

this revolution

"

that/

see

for

will

the

will be

what

little

a

remains be

tell you. of consequences

"

to

consequence

result

immediate

thoroughly

the

"

all of you

to

than

more

to

me

the

will be the all of you, and what effect the well-established

recognized consequences here present?'

'Be

answered:

be

must

one

what "

He

who

are

with his insolent and Condorcet, a philosopher half-suppressed smile, 'let us hear let us hear!' is not sorry to encounter a prophet de Condorcet Cazotte replied: 'You, Monsier 'Ah'

said

"

"

you

"

of

a

you

will

yield up dungeon; you will

execution that

"

from will

time

open

your

and

yet

with

the

laughed again. Cazotte Monsieur Vicq d'Azir, you

own

bled the and

six times

in

gout, in order you

will

you

make

to

will die in the

"Cazotte

cuts

of

a

at

each

will

open

yourself

cause

more

not

a

sure

of

your

will

you

months

day, during

one

about

continued:

and

which

happiness

carry

some

floor

from

escape

looked

personages

veins, but

to

twenty-two till

poison,

Chamfort,

de

die

not

These

order

the

on

from

poison which to oblige you

veins will

in

Monsieur

You,

person.

die

will

taken

have

last breath

your

razor,

ward.' after-

other, 'You, your to

be

paroxysm

of

of your

end,

night.' 'You, Monsieur

de

Nicolai, will die on the scaffold ; you, Monsieur Bailly, you the scaffold; you, de Malesherbes, Monsieur on the scaffold. on 'Ah, God be thanked,' exclaimed 'and what of I?' Cazotte Roucher, replied: went

on

:

'You?

also will die

you

before

answered all that

are

have

over,

pass

shall be

plished.' accom-

(La Harpe) spoke, saying: astonishing miracles, but you

some

me

in your 'But you

saying: equally extraordinary Christian!'

list.'

Cazotte

swered an-

will be there,

miracle;

Vehement

sides followed

will not

happen?'

I

me,

a

205

'Yes,'replied

will all this

said to you

I have

included

not

scaffold.'

'Six years

:

Here 'Here

the

on

'but when

Chamfort, Cazotte

ETC

PREVISION,

SECOND-SIGHT,

will

you

as

an

then

be

on

all

exclamations

'Ah !'said startling assertion. Chamfort, 'I am conforted; if we shall perish only mortal;' imwhen shall be a Christian, we La Harpe are

"Then

this

observed

Grammont:

'As

la

Madame

Duchesse

de

for

we are that, we women, tions: for nothing in these revoluhappy to be counted that we I say for nothing, it is not when them tle; litdo not a always mix ourselves up with but it is a received maxim that they take no

notice said

of us,

Cazotte, 'your

time; and

are

of

and

you

had

our sex

sex.'

'Your

will not

far better

protect

meddle

ladies'

sex,

you

with

this ing, noth-

for you will be treated entirely as men, out withdifference whatever.' 'But what, then, any Cazotte? really telling us of Monsieur you

You

are

preaching to us the end of the world.' 'I know I do nothing on that subject; but what know will be la Duchesse, is, that you Madame conducted and other the scaffold, you to many ladies with of the executioner, in the cart you, and

with

'Ah

!I

your

hands

hope that in that

tied case,

behind

your

backs.

I shall at least have

CLAIRVOYANCE

206

carriage hung in black.' 'No, madame; ladies than yourself will go, like you, in

higher

a

with

car,

ladies!

'Higher blood

their what!

'Yea, and

?'

hands

tied

the

still more

the

behind

mon com-

them.'

princesses of the exalted personages!'

replied Cazotte. "Here

sensible

a

and

company,

dark

and

notice in

saying not

the

lowering becoming

leave

in order of the

me

nor

whom

any

this favor

that

with

he

will

'No, madame!' have

not

besides.

one

the de

herself

see,

confessor!'

replied Cazotte, 'you will you,

was

Madame

contented 'You

tone: a

host

feel that

to

serious.

reply, and

even

the

whole

dissipate the cloud, took

to

careless

a

of

they began too

the

pervaded

countenance "

joke was Grammont, no

emotion

The

will be afforded

one

neither

"

last

victim

will be

' "

to

Here

he

'Well ! who then will stopped for a moment. be the happy mortal whom this prerogative to will be given?' Cazotte replied: 'It is the only one

which

will

be

The

facts

he

will

have

then

retained

"

and

that

"

the

This last startling King of France !' the company disband to prediction caused like terror in something and dismay, for the mention of such thing was akin to treason. mere The amazing sequel to this strange story is that within the six years allotted by the prophecy, detail thereof verified absolutely. was every are

known

to

all students

of the

French

be verified by reference to Revolution, and may history of that terrible period. To appreany ciate of the prophecy when the startling nature the needs but to be acquainted with made, one

SECOND-SIGHT,

foretold.

were

ETC

of the

characteristics

position and destinies

PREVISION,

whose

persons

celebrated

This

207

instance

future-time clairvoyance, or highly advanced been equalled. The reason, prevision,has never indeed advanced was an perhaps, is that Cazotte the account and highly developd occultist tions menThis class of persons this, you will notice. for reasons seldom prophecy in this way, very The known to all occultists. ordinary cases corded reof

"

are

of

that

a

which

in

those

of lesser

person

the

manifestation and

powers

less

is

perfect

development. occultists

Advanced

of this

use

other

and

very

work

stand

of persons not the disclosure.

if the

average

minds

interest lose

the

life

in it "

danger of

a

less care-

effect upon well balanced sufficiently a

terrible

Moreover, knew

person

of his future

the

that (omitting They know important reasons) such

power.

would

revelations

know

the

earth, then

on

it would

attraction

of

the

to

that they know principal details he

would

stale

unknown.

and In

loss all would such

a

would lose their pleasant things to come of having been attractiveness dwelt on by reason lost; and the unso pleasant long that their flavor was become unbearable things would son by reaof the continual We anticipation of them. our are pleasures by dwelling too apt to discount them in anticipation; and, as we much all upon of a coming evil often is worse know, the dread than the thing itself suffer a thousand we pangs in anticipation to one in reality. But, as I have serious intimated, there are other, and still more case,

the

become

the

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

208

dulge inoccultists do not why the advanced It is in public prophecies of this kind. decided was to, and probable that Cazotte mitted perhis celebrated prophecy for some to, make had of which La Harpe important occult reason it doubtless a was no knowledge part of the have working out of some great plan, and it may of by us. At accomplished results undreamed of the out something very much rate, it was any occultists in the case of advanced ordinary, even of esoteric knowledge. and masters

reasons

"

Another well-known

Spencer of

the

have

case

which

has

a

historic

value

is the

of concerning the assassination chequer, Exof the Perceval, the Chancellor in England, which in the lobby occurred case

of

House

Commons.

The

persons

who

of the case knowledge report that some Cornish nine days before the tragic occurrence a mine named had John Williams, manager, he saw vision, three times in succession, in which a

a

small

waistcoat,

in

dressed

man,

the

enter

whereupon snuff-colored

a

blue

coat

lobby of the House another

and

white

of Commons;

dressed

man,

a

in

a

ing stepped forward, and, drawinside a an pistol pocket fired at and small shot the the bullet lodging in the man, In the vision, Williams turned and left breast. asked of the victim; some bystander the name the bystander replied that the stricken man was Mr. Spencer Perceval, the Chancellor of the Exchequer. coat, from

The a

scientific was

valuable

feature

of the

standpoint, lies in the much impressed very

fact

case,

that

from liams Wil-

by his thrice-

CLAIRVOYANCE

210

found the

house.

She

but rendered the to

he

her

house her

who

tramp

a

tried

force

to

struggled

to

his

his

prevent

trance, en-

bludgeon and he entered insensible, whereupon

and

struck

her

robbed

friends, but,

it.

with

into

way

She

a

related

the

vision

nothing happened for some almost her mind. passed from as

time, the matter left But, some seven afterward, she was years in charge of the house certain on a ning; Sunday evestartled during the evening she was by a sudden knock her former vision at the door, and recalled to her was quite vividly. She memory refused the warnto go to the door, remembering ing, the stair but instead went up to a landing on she saw at the door and looked the window, out the some

and

whom

tramp

very seven

to

had

force

with into

entrance

an

in the

seen

before, armed

years

striving

she

a

vision

bludgeon, the

house.

the rascal, and frighten away of she was from the unpleasant conclusion saved recorded. similar cases her vision. are Many been warned have In some by cases persons kinds; or else have had presymbols of various vision For instance, many in the same cases way. She

are

took

steps

to

person

who

person

is visioned

you

and

class

counties

certain will

clad

be

furnished

examples.

the

afterward.

sometime

dweller

the average or

dies

this

is that

standing before

wagon

of

the vision

in which

known

in

shroud.

a

of the

dertaker's un-

of the

door

Or, the The

ations vari-

Speak to in the highlands of Scotland, in Ireland, regarding this are

innumerable.

"

with

a

wealth

tions of illustra-

SECOND-SIGHT,

This

PREVISION,

of

phase is

the

is

and

psychic

or

of astral catches and

a

He

"in

being;"

blended sees

as

the

to

existence

of

which

one

signboard

the

past, fact

of

a

than

The

realize that and

infinite

thing some-

sciousness Conand

move,

and

present

the

higher

Universal

of

the

have

Eternal

future

are

consciousness. to

marvelous

flection re-

student

least

at

into

here

infinitely

reality

pointing

called is

being.

live,

we

of

and which

in

Now,

begins

highest

higher

regions

of

glimpse

the

of

planes

vestigator, in-

and

are

there

much

very

ance clairvoy-

the

sensing

said,

have

I

something

grander. of

our

as

psychic

or

of

211

student

which

in

powers

fact,

In

play.

astral

the

to

one

of

subject

general

fascinating

very

ETC

He truths^

XIV.

LESSON

TRAVELING

ASTRAL-BODY

There

is much

of the

average

There

is such

confusion

existing of

students

minds

in the

occultism

concerning the distinction astral visioning by means between of the and the astral in clairvoyance, senses during the travels visioning of the astral senses the physical body. of the astral body away from several easy

to

close

a

of

phases mistake

is often

such

difficult

to

connection

occult for

one

that

phenomena the

blending of the distinguish between

two

two

it is

in fact, there

other;

a

the

between

that

them.

it is

quite

However,

bring out the characteristics of astral body visioning, that the those from learn to distinguish them student may of the ordinary clairvoyant astral visioning, and when he experiences them. recognize them The main these: points of distinction are When of the visioning clairvoyantly by means astral senses, described in the preceding chapas ters of this book, the clairvoyant usually perceives the scene, event or as a picture on person flat surface. that there is generally It is true a that of a good to a perfect perspective, similar ing stereoscopic view, or that of a high-grade movthe figures "stand out," picture photograph in

this

lesson

I

shall

endeavor

to

"

and

do

not

appear

"flat"

as

in the

case

of

an

nary ordi-

photograph; but still at the best it is like the as looking at a moving picture, inasmuch is all in front whole of you. Visioning in scene the astral body, on the contrary, gives you an "all

TRAVELING

ASTRAL-BODY view

around" such

case

were

you

of

you

there

That

scene.

the

see

in your the on

in front

is to

thing just as you physical body "

sides of you, of you; if you of your turn your eye; in any direction; and see you

corner

may

around in

the

213

the

and

see

first

case

what

is

you

are

in

say,

would see

you

of the

out

head, you turn

may

happening behind merely gazing

you. at

an

astral

picture in front of you; while in the second place you are actually there in person. There limitations to this "seeing all are some around" when in the astral body, however, which I should in passing. For note instance, if when in the astral body you examine the akashic ords recof the the

future,

past,

or

will

else

peer

into

the

scenes

of

these

things merely as a of being prespicture, and will not be conscious ent (An apparent exceppersonally in the scene. tion if is to be noted here, also, viz., pastyour time the perception of yourvisioning includes self in a former be conincarnation, you scious may of living and former acting in your sonality; peragain, if you are psychometrizing from fossil remains, or anything concerned ing with a livof the

creature

mental and

or

you

emotional

see

past, you conditions

may

"take of that

on"

the

creature,

things from the inside, rather than from the outside. is also a This, of course, characteristic of the ordinary clairvoyant vision of the past.) But when, in the astral body, you in space, perceive a present-time scene are, you all intents to and actual an pant participurposes, are actually present at the place and you seem

"

to

sense

CLAIRVOYANCE

214

time.

The

subtle

form

under

certain

of

in "being actually present the of the body" is the leading characteristic astral body visioning, and distinguishes it from the "picture seeing" sensing of ordinary clairvoyance. This is stating the matter is as plain and nical techsimple form as is possible, ignoring many details and particulars. of occultism, of course You, being a student know that the astral body is a fine counterpart of a far more of the physical body, composed sense

of

substance conditions

than you

is the may

latter, that

travel

in your

from physical body body, detached your slender it with with a (except being connected the to astral cord, bearing a close resemblance astral

umbilical

which

cord

connects

the

newborn

babe

of its mother), placenta in the womb of the astral plane. This and explore the realms projection of the astral body, as a rule, occurs the physical body is stilled in sleep, or only when condition. In fact, the astral body frequently in trance is projected by us of during the course what our ordinary sleep, but we fail to remember in our astral journeys, except, ochave casionally, seen we dim flashes of partial recollection In some however, awakening. our cases, upon astral visioning is so distinct and vivid, that we with awaken of having had sense a a peculiar experience, and as having actually been out of the physical body at the time. with

In

the

some

cases,

astral

is able

scene,

and

to

may,

the

person

actually take under

traveling in

the

part in the distant certain circumstances ac-

ASTRAL-BODY

tually materialize in

persons

their

TRAVELING himself

so

as

215

I

bodies.

physical

be

to

by ing speak-

seen

am

The of course, of the untrained person. is able trained and developed occultist, of course, these things deliberately and to do consciously, now,

instead as

in

quote

of the

intention

unconsciously and without of the ordinary person. case

here

from

writer

another

on

I

the

shall

subject,

whose

with my point of view, in connection own, clear understanding to bring about serve a may in the mind it is always well to of the student view any subject from as angles as possible. many "

This

"We

writer enter

says:

here

upon

an

entirely

variety

new

of the consciousness clairvoyance, in which the seer in or closely connected no longer remains with his physical body, but is definitely transferred which the he is examining. to scene Though it has no doubt greater dangers for the untrained than either of the other methods, seer it is yet quite the most voyance satisfactory form of clairof

open

to

him.

In

this

case

the

man's

body is either asleep or in a trance, and its organs while the are consequently not available for use vision is going on, so that all description of what is seen, and all questioning as further to ticulars, paruntil the wanderer be postponed must the other this plane. On to returns hand, the fuller and more perfect; the man sight is much hears as well as sees fore beeverything which passes in about him, and can move freely at will withthe very limits of the astral plane. He wide has also the immense advantage of being able to

CLAIRVOYANCE

216

take

part,

it were,

as

in the

which

scenes

fore be-

come

his eyes of conversing at will with various entities on from whom the astral plane, and so "

much

information be obtained.

may

materialize

to

he

will be

"Again, being able

to

of the

means

once

and he

the

will

at

about

other

how

great

ficulty dif-

is

acquired), or physical events show

to

himself

will.

have

hunt

learn

no

knack

part in

interesting

can

of

matter

distance, and

a

friend he

(a

take

to at

absent

an

when

able

conversations

If in addition

himself

for him

to

that is curious

the

additional

for what

varieties

of

he

power wants.

of

By

clairvoyance, for

all

he may find a person practical purposes or he is already acquainted with it; place only when he is put en rapport with it by touching or, when with it, as in something physically connected of the astral psychometry. By the use body, about however, a man can move quite freely,and (for example) rapidly in any direction, and can find without difficulty place pointed out upon any without either any previous knowledge of a map, the spot or any object to establish a connection with it. He also readily rise high into the can of the counair so as to gain a bird's eye view try its observe which to he is examining, so as of its coastline, or its general extent, the contour and his power character. Indeed, in every way freedom than

In that

they many

the

this method he uses far greater when voyance." of clairof the lesser forms in any are

are

well soul

of

authenticated a

dying

person,

cases, one

we

whose

may

see

phys-

CLAIRVOYANCE

218

children, whom of

She

nurse.

a

she

left at

to

the

be moved,

in the

o'clock

two

home

ill to

too

was

and

one

had

care

and

tween beshe

morning

who Turner, widow, that her eyes watched with her that night, says Mrs. and fixed, and her jaw fallen. were open could her mouth, but Turner to put her hand She thought her to be in a perceive no breath. alive. dead whether she were or fit,and doubted told her the dying woman The next morning fell into

that

mother

"The

a

them

last

likeness

her

night

dren, chilI

when

Alexander

widow

by

two

o'clock

of the

said

little before

the

with

home

at

Rochester,

that

she

morning

been with

was

at

nurse

affirms

name,

had

she

saying, 'I asleep.'

was

One

trance.

a

that

Mary of the next chamber Goffe out come (where the elder child lay in a bed by itself),the door being stood and for about left open, by her bedside a of the child was there hour; an quarter younger Her moved and her mouth lying by her. eyes she said nothing. The but went, over morenurse, that she was perfectly awake; it was says of the longest days of then daylight, being one the

She

year.

the

on

sat

Tn

said:

Ghost,

the

what

her

clothes

she

cannot

the

name

art

removed

up

in

apparition.

bridge clock

the

In

saw

and

bed In

and that

time

she

strike

and while two, a of the Father, Son and

thou?' went

fastly steadheard after

Holy Thereupon the apparition she slipped out of away;

followed, but

and

looked

what

became

on't

tell." case

just mentioned,

Mr.

Lang

states

TRAVELING

ASTRAL-BODY

that

the

afraid

nurse

to

return

were

she

was

to

and

up

had

frightened

so

bed.

As

about

she

soon

219

that

the

as

told

she

them

was

bors neighof

what

they told her that she had been later It was news only when, dreaming. on, of what had came happened at the other end of the line the bedside of the dying woman, that had they realized just what happened. In a work by Rev. F. G. Lee, there are several other of this kind cases are quoted, all of which stated by Mr. Lee to be thoroughly well authenticated. In one of the cases a mother, when dying in Egypt, appears in Torquay, and to her children is clearly seen in broad dren daylight by all five chilIn another, a also by the nursemaid. and is clearly Quaker lady dying at ,Cockermouth and recognized in daylight by her three children seen of the story being at Seattle, the remainder almost with that of the GofTe identical case just quoted. search, In the records of the Society for Psychical Rethe the following case person appears, reporting it being said to be of good character and and reliability. reputation for truthfulness in December, "One The morning story is as follows: the or following dream, 1836, A. had found He he would prefer to call it,revelation. himself suddenly at the gate of Major N. M.'s but

seen;

"

was woman

miles

many

avenue, a

of

group

with

men,

four

while

the

a

of others

from

persons,

basket whom were

on

his home. one

her

were

unknown

of arm,

tenants to

Close whom the of him.

to

his

was

rest

his

a

were

own,

Some

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

220

the

strangers

of

his

he

down

knocked

amazement

of the

of

friend's

at

with

great

the

I

to

bodies close

came

shadowy delivered

were

than

the

at

think

ever

painfully convinced

I became

exerted, but

blows

My

not

again

the

own

my

visible

and

through

violence

extreme

more

blow,

on

my

although my

then

and

To

and

'I

I had

murder.

substance,

with.

I struck

face

frenzied

arms,

my

together after each arms

man's

man

a

one

says,

left,and

my

I struck

men

the

A.

my

on

at

without

were

eye,

interfered.

surprise, that either, I struck again to

poor I saw

my

assaulting H. W.,

be

man

violence

all the

sight of

the

at

violence

Finding,

right.

my

and

violently greater

with

to

tenants,

struck with

seemed

I

of my of what

I have consciousness no incompetency. happened after this feeling of unsubstantiality came

me.'

upon "Next

and

A.

experienced the stiffness of violent bodily exercise, and was

morning,

soreness

informed

his

by

wife

that

in

the

of

course

the

alarmed her by striking out night he had much 'as if fightagain and again in a terrific manner, ing for his life.' He, in turn, informed her of his the names dream, and begged her to remember of those the A.

actors

of the

morning received

in the

town

him

Tuesday and

in it who

close that

to

him.

On

following day (Wednesday)

letter

a

known

were

from

to

his

the

his agent, who resided of the dream, forming inscene had

tenant

morning at Major apparently dying

N. from

been

M.'s a

found

on

less gate, speech-

fracture

of the

ASTRAL-BODY

skull,and

that

"That

night

there

on

TRAVELING

there

A.

no

was

started

of the

trace

for

221

the

ers. murder-

town, On

morning. Thursday of magistrates, he met

and his

the

rived ar-

way

senior

meeting quested magistrate of that part of the country, and reof the him for the arrest to give orders three men besides H. W., he had whom, nized recogexamined them in his dream, and to have done. The three at once separately. This was to

men

a

identical

gave

and

all named

She

was

then

of

accounts

the

who

woman

arrested

and

gave

the was

occurrence,

with

them.

precisely similar

eleven and They said that between twelve the Monday ing on night they had been walkhomewards altogether along the road, when overtaken of by three strangers, two they were H. W., while the other whom savagely assaulted prevented his friends from interfering. H. W. did not the same wards; afterdie, but was never man he subsequently emigrated." Stead, the English editor and psychical researcher, relates the following case, which he accepts

testimony.

as

truthful

and

of the

correct, circumstances

after and

careful of the

vestiga in-

acter char-

reputation of the person relating it. The story proceeds as follows: the miles from "St. Eglos is situated about ten Atlantic, and not quite so far from the old market and George Northey Hart of Trebodwina. town and

were

had

brothers, been

marked Hart

and

from

childhood

their

lives

fection by the strongest brotherly afhad and never George Northey

CLAIRVOYANCE

222

came George bemeantime joining his father sailor, Hart a the 8th of February, 1840, while On in business. lying in port at St. George Northey's ship was Helena, he had the following strange dream: "Last at

close

quite

which

hear

not

was

my

him.

in this strange he danger which

I could

speak

not

The

story

collected

and

then

follows

as

"My

terror

the

started

not

den hid-

warn

him

how

Hart

homeward.

his brother

on

gradually increased

Hart

as

of Polkerrow,

hamlet

of

road.

I felt that I

in

brother

going

aware

two

the

:

my

from

for

avert,

Trebodwina

ride

to

and

meet,

peril."

at to

happened

to

relate

money

thus

some

of his to

itual spir-

my

until

I

proached ap-

dark

further. shadows

my

some

I

him

and

suddenly

thrown

brother's aid

way

hour

able un-

vent pre-

became

across

had

in

was

perfect frenzy, frantically desirous, yet to

and

proceeds

tells what

George

a

then

him

warn

considerable

Market, way,

to

panied accom-

being

my

could

it

unconscious

quite

presence

my

and

that

thus

destined

was

of the

sure

betokened

way

him,

see

rather

or

I felt that

present

I know

I felt

seemed

he

whole

which

was

with

was

I could

me,

shadow

my

for

presence, I was near

which

brother

my

Although

passed around bodily presence

him, but that

that

Market, and that I by his side, during the

transactions.

market

until

birth

dreamt

I

night

Trebodwina

their

from

separated

been

the come,

powerless men peared, apwhom I instantly recognized as notorious lived in a lonely wood poachers who St. near was

to

!

Two

ASTRAL-BODY

TRAVELING

Eglos. They civillyenough.

wished

with

them

promised him

for who

about

After

standing Northey, we

ers, broth-

horse's

the

had

they asked

of the two

elder

versation con-

he

work

minutes

near

into

entered

some

few

a

The

money. was

night, mister!'

'Good

replied,and

He

them.

some

him

223

head,

have

just with Trebodwina Market from plenty of come in your are desperate men, pockets; we money and bean't going to leave this place until you over!' hand we've My so got that money; brother made no reply except to slash at him with the whip, and spur the horse at him. said:

"Mr.

"The

of the

younger

know

you

ruffians

instantly drew

a

pistol,and fired. Hart dropped lifeless from the him of the villains held saddle, and one by the throat with minutes, as a grip of iron for some and thought to make doubly sure, assurance brother crush out particle of life my poor any The murderers secured the left. might have in the orchard, and, having rifled horse to a tree the corpse, cealing conthey dragged it up the stream, banks of the it under the overhanging Then water-course. over they carefully covered all marks of blood the road, and hid the pistol on in the

thatch

of

a

disused

hut

then, setting the horse alone, they decamped across

close

free the

to

to

the

side; road-

gallop home

country

to

their

cottage."

own

The vessel

story then left St.

dream,

and

George

carried

relates

Helena

reached with

how

George Northey's the next day after the in due time. Plymouth

him

a

very

vivid

recollec-

CLAIRVOYANCE

224

tion of his vision doubted

for

him

the

the return

instant

an

actually murdered named, as with

on

that

in the seen

determination

his brother and

manner

in the

and

voyage,

vision. to

bring

never

had

by the

sons per-

He

carried

the

villains

the conviction filled with justice and was fall would through his efforts retribution to

the

been

that upon

murderers.

but work the at England, justice was needed. The crime aroused missing link was ities and indignation, and the authoruniversal horror in direction of undone the left nothing and to bringing them discovering the murderers named brothers were Hightwood justice. Two found stained bloodsuspected, and in their cottage were But found, pistol was no garments. admitted brother having although the younger arrested and owned but lost one. They were The evidence brought before the magistrates. was against them purely circumstantial, and not at too that; but their actions were strong any committed for of guilty men. those They were trial. Each confessed, in hopes of saving his life instead. both But and obtaining imprisonment be sentenced and to convicted were hanged. of some, in the minds doubt There however, was about the pistol. The story continues: the "Before execution, George Northey arrivd from St. Helena, and declared that the pistol in the thatch of the old cottage close by the was Hart place where they had murdered Northey, and where do you know?' they had hid it. 'How asked. he was the foul George replied: T saw In

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

226

for

uninstructed

the

by

all

to

force

development

in

surrounds

for

obstacles not

what

of

knowledge

fear

angels

in

where

"a

little

learning

have

reached

you

it

which

will

those

into

break

full

and

to

the

the

fish

who

banks

of

the

"go

will

you

before

add,

undertake

geometry,

you

into

out

content to

will

they

and all this

lest

to

the

crawl

the etc.,

increase remember

you

by

begin as

the

you

and

in

the

water

on

dream

trips

and

variety about

ness, clearthem "

to

do

to

try

yourself

more

occultism.

be

preparation,

of

out

in

astral"

guide

not

Your

higher of

find

you

subtract

multiply,

Do due

stream.

before

your

you.

leaped

may

scious con-

furnished

it to

in

undertake

will

without

astral

When

development

to

you

then

giving

the

safe;

are

of

knowledge,

of

state

for

instruction

the

capable

of

stage

safe

be

and

hand,

the

and

thing."

dangerous

a

explorations,

astral at

is

rush

remember;

tread,"

to

without

"Fools

doing.

are

you

Do

good.

obstacles

these

through

break

to

try

interposes

and

protection

own

your

Nature

and

safeguards,

with

you

trying

direction.

that

companied ac-

guide.

as

against

students

caution

I

Therefore,

occultist

capable

a

unless

travel;

to

person

try the

may

occultists. walk.

divide,

mathematics,

ly conscious-

to

Be Learn

before

you

algebra,

XV.

LESSON

STRANGE

There other

ASTRAL

several

are

than

those

chapters, which to

phases

of

it will

acquainted general knowledge

be with of

astral in

mentioned

become

his

PHENOMENA.

better

phenomena

the

for

in order

preceding the

to

student

round

out

the

subject, although manifestations and comparatively are rare, this subject. generally recognized in works so on

the not

One

of the

first of these

several

phases

of astral

is that which be called Thoughtphenomena may Form This manifestation in Projection. comes the place on the psychic scale just between nary ordithe astralhand, and clairvoyance on one It has some of the body projection on the other. characteristics one

or

To

the

other

understand

of each,

and

of these this

is often

mistaken

for

phases.

the student phenomena, should know something regarding the fact that thought frequently takes on astral form, and that these known manifestations are as thoughtin some I have forms. of the spoken of these The preceding lessons. ordinary thought-form is quite simple, as bear does not rule, and a any sender thereof. But to the particular resemblance in some consciously or unconsciously, cases a person may, of himself clearly think strongly and other ally as place, and thus actupresent at some of himself that at create a thought-form be discerned by those place, which having may

CLAIRVOYANCE

228

clairvoyant vision. of himself and

affords

him.

As

a

this

thought-form is connected psychically with himself channel for of psychic information a rule these thought-forms are only projected Moreover,

and by those who have trained their minds will along occult lines; but occasionally under the of strong emotion desire stress or an ordinary focus his psychic power such to an person may extent is manifested. that the phenomena Here I will quote from an English investigator of astral phenomena, who has had much ence experi"All students that plane He on are says: that thought takes form, at any rate aware upon of its own in the majority cases plane, and upon the astral plane also; but it may be so genernot ally known thinks self that if a man strongly of himat any as given place, the form sumed aspresent ness by that particular thought will be a like.

of

the

thinker

himself, which

place in question. be composed of the must plane, but in very many

matter

round

astral

at

the

itself matter

of the

appear

Essentially this form cases

of

the

mental

it would

draw

plane also, and to visibility.

much nearer approach in which it There in fact, many instances are, has been most thought of seen by the person influence of the unconscious probably by means of None from the original thinker. emanating of the thinker the consciousness would, however, When this thought-form. within be included from sent him, it would normally be a out once connected absolutely unquite separate entity not indeed but practically so as its maker, with so

would

will

"

"

far

the

as

229

impression

possibilityof receiving any

it is concerned.

through "This the

PHENOMENA

ASTRAL

STRANGE

power

of

to

retain

hold

much

clairvoyance consists, then, in

type

much

so

connection

with

and

newly-created thought-form will render it possible to receive as impressions made of it. Such by means impressions as were so

the

upon

the

over

form

a

in this

would

be

case

transmitted

astral telegraph along an In a perfect line,but by a sympathetic vibration. of clairvoyance it is almost of this kind as case ness though the seer projected a part of his consciousused it as a kind into the thought-form, and of outpost, from observation which was possible. to

He

thinker

almost

sees

in

stood

not

"

well

as

as

he

would

if he

himself

The place of his thought-form. he is looking will appear to him figures at which of life-size and close to hand, instead of tiny as and

at

a

the

distance

in the

as

of

case

some

other

clairvoyance; and he will find it possible if he wishes shift his point of view to do to so. less frequently assois perhaps Clairaudience ciated this type of clairvoyance than with with taken extent the others, but its place is to some perception of the thoughts by a kind of mental of

forms

and

of those

intentions

"Since

the

man's

who

are

consciousness

physical body, he will be able this faculty) to hear and as

he

do

can

attention. his he

thought will

have

this without

The

any

that

moment

fails,the to

seen.

whole

construct

is still in the

(even when to speak, in

so

distraction

of his

the vision

a

fresh

cising exer-

intentness is gone,

far

of and

thought-form

CLAIRVOYANCE

230

before

he

can

it.

resume

Instances

in

which

this

sight is possessed with any degree of perfection untrained people are by naturally rarer than in the other types of clairvoyance, because control the capacity for mental required, and the of the forces employed." generally finer nature mention that this particular method I may is occultists of by advanced frequently employed all countries, being preferred for various reasons. of this preference as follows: of the reasons Some (a) The ability to shift the vision, and to turn kind

of

almost

around

astral-body to

well

as

projection

in

as

this

"

this method

over

the

of

case

gives quite the

method

actual an

vantage ad-

of ordinary

with certain clairvoyance; (b) it does away disadvantages of "going out into the astral" in the occultists only trained astral-body, which the realize it gives almost results same as number of a astral-body clairvoyance, without disadvantages and inconveniences. "

of clairvoyance India, especially, this form of the is comparatively frequent. This by reason far more fact that the Hindus, are a as race, lands, all psychic than are those of the Western much else considered; and, besides, there a are In

number

of

highly developed occultists than there in the West. Moreover, there is a certain psychic atmosphere India, surrounding of its thousands of years terest of deep inby reason in things psychic and spiritual,all of which renders the production of psychic phenomena far greater

easier In

than

in other

India,

moreover,

lands. we

find many

instances

of

PHENOMENA

ASTRAL

STRANGE

231

I psychic, or astral phenomena. allude to the production of thought-form pictures which more or are plainly visible to one persons. is the real basis This phase of psychic phenomena

another

for

of

many

travellers

of

form

bring back

which

tales

wonder

the

with

from

them

Western India.

The

of living magical appearance and plants, and other objects, out of the creatures clear air are the result of this psychic phenomena. That is to say, the creatures and objects are not they are but astral appearances really produced the powerful projection of resulting from of the magician or thought-forms from the mind other wonder-worker, of whom India has a plentiful the ignorant fakirs (I use the supply. Even word in its true in the sense not given it by sense, American these itinerent showmen slang) even of psychic phenomena, able to produce pheare nomena wonderful

of

cases

"

"

of this

kind

which

miraculous

seems

to

those

As for the trained cultists ocwitnessing them. of India, I may say that their feats (when to overturn they deign to produce them) seem losophy theory and principle of materialistic phievery and science. But in nearly every the case the explanation is the same projection of a on a large scale. strong and clear thought-form "

reference Although I have purposely omitted in this book to Hindu (for psychic phenomena the reason Introduction), I find it given in my to necessary for the

counterparts no

itinerent

quote

simple in

the

cases

in India

reason

Western

wonder-workers

in this

that there world. of

are

tion, connec-

but

There this

kind

few are

in

CLAIRVOYANCE

232

Western West feats

lands, and of

would

course

of this

kind

trained

the

not

for the

to

consent

amusement

The

sensations.

seeking merely

occultists

of the

perform

of persons wills of trained

jectivel given rather to materializing obthe physical plane, creating great on the mental railroads, buildings, bridges, etc., from time, pictures, rather than devoting the same and will the to production of astral energy is a great difference though-forms and pictures. There

the

West

are

in temperament, the and

as

well

as

in

difference

a

general psychic atmosphere, between which to West, serves explain matters

East of

this kind. An

American

writer

truly

"The

says:

first

business of Hindu principle underlying the whole is that of a strong will; and the wonder-working first necessary condition of producing a magical in the power of thought. The effect is an increase love for solitary Hindus, owing to that intense of the most has been one meditation, which nounced profrom time characteristics immemorial, faculties of which of the have acquired mental we civilization are Western and totally ignorant younger The

degree years

in

Hindu

In

meditation

for

in his land, lived other

attained

a

past

speculative philosophy.

retired

developed

has

the

to

the

hermit, subdued mind, thus winning a

master's

He

for

has

silent

places the body and control

over

minds."

India,I have

appearing as being present

a

seen

scenes

mirage to

the

of far distant

in clear air, even

scenes.

places

the colors

This, though

some-

CLAIRVOYANCE

234

there, and the magician

tree

mango

mind

of

never

was,

and

the

outside

of the

minds

of

his

audience. the

In

until

up

the

way,

of

the end

throw far

same

a

the

rope

magician

into the air.

up

is lost

end

will

sight

to

seem

It travels

of.

Then

he

appears boy climbing up after it,until he too dishe causes from the whole sight. Then ing standthing to disappear, and lo! the boy is seen The the audience. boy is real, of among sends

a

but

course,

he

left the

never

spot

the

"

rest

was

will and by the mind of the magician, pictured in the astral as a In the same the magician thought-form. way will seem the boy into bits, and then cause to cut the severed ble parts to spring together and reassemall

caused

appearance

an

These

themselves.

feats

principle is thought-form projection. visitors have Western sought but

be

may

the

varied

the

ever

definit in-

same

"

obtain

photographs of these feats of the Hindu magicians, but films invariably show their plates and nothing whatever except the old fakir sitting quietly in the centre, with a peculiar expression in his eyes. This is as might be expected, for the picture exists only in the astral, and is perceived only by the

astral

awakened

which

have

been

of the

power to

it has limited

magician

area;

nothing, and

found

that

persons

those

"

the

present,

activity by the tion, by sympathetic vibrain certain

vision

outside

moving

those

into

Moreover,

be exact.

been

of

senses

stimulated

to

is confined

of the

nearer

instances

to

to

a

limit-ringsee the magician

STRANGE lose

sight

There

what

of

need

be

not

had

they

scientific

are

which

PHENOMENA

ASTRAL

previously for

reasons

into

gone

235

this

this

at

last

seen.

fact,

place.

The

seeking to bring out is that these wonderful scenes are simply and wholly thoughtform pictures in the astral, perceived by the main

point I

awakened be

astral

vision

is wonderful

sure

has

am

been

worked

of those

enough

them

to

miracle

is handed

these

magicians begin

In addition to youth. concerning astral phenomena

instruction

which

still no

but

"

This

!

mention I may here that their training from early certain

present.

father

from

down

to

son

among

tion" practicing "visualizathey are set to work of things previously perceived. They are work press imThey must upon, say, a rose. their memory the perfect picture of upon

set

to

the

rose

no

"

easy

I may tell you. Then matter, difficult objects, slowly and

they proceed to more known gradually, along well principles of with this they development. Along memory practice the art of reproducing that which they remember projecting it in thought-form state. And the young ple simso magician proceeds, from to to difficult; complex things; from easy fit to give public until, finally,he is pronounced "

exhibitions. sometimes man

before

All the he

this

boy

takes to

grows

is allowed

to

and

years

be

years

"

middle-aged publicly exhibit his boy or man being a

Imagine a Western to middlewilling to study from early childhood what hope to be able to show age before he may he has been learning! Verily "the East is East, power.

CLAIRVOYANCE

236

and

the

West

is West"

activityand

the

"

poles of human

two

expression.

Another

of

psychic astral phenomena which should be mentioned, fested although it is manibut comparatively seldom, is that which has been called "Telekinesis." kinesis" "teleBy the term is meant that class of phenomena which manifests in the movement of physical objects without with the person physical contact sible responphase

for

the

itself

term

whose

"far

I

from

Greek

two

words

world

the with It is

familiar.

tele,meaning

"to

move."

is known

phenomena by reason

that

Cowes,

by Professor personally

kinesis, meaning

class of

Western

not

am

the

off," and

This

coined

was

works

derived

I understand

movement.

better

in the

of its manifestation

in

circles in the movement of tables, spiritualistic etc.; the knocking or tapping on tables and doors, the to are usually attributed etc.; all of which of "spirits,"but which occultists work know are generally produced, conciously or unconsciously, of the power in the medium others or by means

present, I

sometimes

not

am

trying

phenomena these of

I

"

to

the

phenomena "spirits" are really Under

the

in the

certain of

that

genuine spiritualistic in considering the same

not

am

inherent

here

say

discredit

All that I wish

lessons.

forces

I would

both.

to

commonly but

results

living human

conditions

there

say

is that

many

attributed of

to

the

psychic being.

may

appear

in

strongly psychic, and also the ability to exstrongly charged with prana, tend a portion of the astral body to a considerable case

a

person

STRANGE

ASTRAL

distance, and

to

PHENOMENA there

produce

237

an

effect

with strong physical object. Those vision may actually perceive this

some

extension, under

favorable

circumstances.

upon

voyant clairastral

They stretching (just as a

of the person perceive the astral arm out, diminishing in size as it extends it in diameter shrinks as piece of flexible rubber expands in length) and finallycoming in contact with the physical object it wishes to or move strike. Then is seen flow of prana a strong along its length, which tration) (by a peculiar form of concenis able to produce the physical effect. I into the subject of astral physics at cannot enter this place, for the subject is far too technical to in lessons be treated designed for general study. I may at least partially explain the phenomenon, however, by saying that the projected astral arm in a manner almost acts precisely like that of an such extended a thing poswere physical arm, sible in nature.

astral-body extension produces spiritraps levitation, on tables; table-tiltingand movement; the lifting of solid objects in the air; playing or such as the guitar, acmusical instruments upon In some it is able to actually cordian, etc. cases lift the person himself from the floor, and carry him It may through the air, in the same way. of a pencil in a closed also cause the movement blackboard. In fact, slate, or bit of chalk upon a of movement it may form produce almost any In the case of the possible to the physical hand. levitation of the person himself, the astral arms, the the legs as sometimes to well, extend and This

CLAIRVOYANCE

238

floor

push up the physical body into the air, and then propel it along. There are plex commany technical details these to manifestations, these must however, and in a general statement be

and

omitted. Some

who

theory

the

resent

this form

firmly

are

of

advanced

the

to

of

statement

phenomena the necessity of the out ground for the statement many

wedded

spiritistic

occultists

that

be

explained with1 "spirits." But the best

may

of the

occultists

occultists able

are

to

is that

produce

consciously, by an act of pure phenomena, of mental will, accompanied turing picby the power They first picture the astral extension, and then will the projection of the astral and the of the prana the (or vital force) around passage of the mental In the of case image. pattern some highly developed occultists the astral very so thought-form of their body becomes charged with that it is able to move jects. physical obprana There not mere theories, for they may are occultist of sufficientlyhigh be verified by any development. such

I do are

and

aware

not

wish of the

to

intimate

true

nature

consciously deceive

contrary,

most

of them

their

that of this

the

phenomena,

followers.

firmly

mediums

believe

On that

the it is

that they "spirits" who do the work; unaware are unconsciously projecting their astral bodies, and charged with performing the feat prana, themselves. The best mediums, however, will that they strongly "wish" generally tell you that the thing be done, and little cross-examia the

STRANGE

ASTRAL

nation

will

reveal

do

think

that

PHENOMENA the

fact

239

that

they generally make clear mental a picture of the actual happening As I have already just before it occurs. stated, however, the best proof is the fact that advanced occultists are able to duplicate the phenomena deliberately,consciously, and at will. I not

interest

in the

the

on

Again would of

so-called

invading that

say

so-called

the

wonder

and

"spiritistic"phenomena; that

I think

contrary,

from

detracts

the

it adds

realm

occultists

of

know

materialization

it.

to

the

"spirits," I

that

cases

many

of

"spirit-forms" take place by reason of the unconscious tion projecof the astral body of the medium. Moreover, such a projection of the astral body may take on the appearance of some departed soul, by reason of the mental in the mind picture of that person of the medium. be asked if the But, it may medium he

has she

or

The

knew

most

the

assistance

of

also, I would able who

minds

dead

of the the

cases

phenomenon say

of

the tend

person

nebulous

can

her.

or

persons to

ence influ-

spiritform.

medium

is unable

without

the

in

the

circle.

that

the

advanced

those

how

person,

In

to

psychic

this

case,

occultist

is

at duplicate the phenomena will, as all have enjoyed the privilegeof close ance acquaintto

with The

the

dead

picture of him

the

appearance

fact, in

produce

mental

a

is that

who

the

the

seen

make

answer

present In

never

such

persons

fact the medium aids

phenomena

are

is

aware.

usually in

materially in the are produced.

ease

With

a

with the

trance

which

dition con-

the

conscious

CLAIRVOYANCE

240

mind

stilled,and

the

astral

phenomena

less trouble

than

wish

I

Now,

be the

would

with

produced

are

active, much

if the medium

case

ordinary condition.

in the

were

mind

subconscious

the

to

impress

the

upon

of

minds

have a strong of my readers who sympathy for the spiritistic teachings that I recognize the those

validity and

genuineness of much of spiritism I know these "

of

the

things

nomena pheto

be

it is not of mere matter a true, for that matter; belief on of But I also know that much part. my the is possible so-called spiritisticphenomena without

ment "spirits,"but by the employof the psychic astral forces and as powers the

of

aid

stated

in these

honest

investigator of spiritism to

such the

no

see

for any be offended at

reason

take away from for it does not statements, wonder of the phenomena; and does not credit disthe

We

motives

for

must

we

of the mediums. power truth wherever it is to be

and

search

must

found; and of

I

lessons.

seek

not

dodge the results

to

is too much derful woninvestigations. There in spiritism to begrudge the phenomena explanation that the occultist offers for certain of its phases. While I am the subject of materialization on of the studirect the attention dent however, I would our

to

little

my

in

World,"

which

phenomena dwell

the

moved

on

world.

cast-off

I

the

have

entitled

I have

of those

to

book

"The

Astral

explained briefly the

planes of the astral in which shells

of

souls

which

have

higher planes of the great astral there

shown

that

many

astral

CLAIRVOYANCE

242

funtioned

and

that

think be

on

able

to

the

point

manifested of

my

her

work

by

student

of

of the

out

the

not,

instruction.

I

shall

than

of

them. lessons

present

nature

medium,

this If

power.

higher

plane

a

the

I will

phenomena

and

also

feel

disappointed

the

source

at

LESSON

XVI.

ITS

INFLUENCE;

PSYCHIC

AND

LAWS

PRINCIPLES

One

of

actively the

the

of mind and

have In

said

recent

this

on

years,

deeply into

gone

phase

but the

"

has

There

another.

be

may

from called the

is meant

term

by another

mind

one

over

written

this

By

student

of the which

is that

Influence.

that

psychic phenomena

attention

beginning

very

in

the

engage

Psychic one

of

phases

fluenci in-

effect

the

been

of

much

of the

ject general subwriters, however,

few matter.

first

the

of the writers the place, most on subject seek to explain the whole thing by means of ordinary telepathy. But this is merely a sided oneview of the truth of the matter. For, while ordinary telepathy plays an important part in the of telepathy, still the phenomena, higher form i. e., astral thought-transference, is frequently involved. The

preceding

lessons

when

mean

repetition on At

student will

who

has

followed

in the

readily what is no necessity place.

understand

I say this, so there this point at this

me

this

I for

ask the student I must point, however, to consider the idea of psychic vibrations and their inductive It is a great principle of occultism, power. of modern well science, that as as thing everyvibration is in a state of everything has is constantly maniits own of vibration, and festing rate is accompanied it. Every mental state by vibration of its own emotional state plane; every "

CLAIRVOYANCE

244

feeling has

or

These

its

of musical

the vibrations

do the

several

the

other

far

and

notes

there

the notes, on and discords those

mental

But

the

of

scale

complex, is the musical scale;

than

more

and

notes,

There

half-

harmonies

are

scale, also. vibrations

whom

to

one

is far

scale.

that

on

scale,

of different

thousands

just as which produce rising above

sound

states

extended

tion. vibra-

manifest

of vibration.

emotional

more

are

To

the

on

in rate

and

mental

of vibrations

rates

of

particular rate

own

connected

to

seem

be

thing some-

with

sound-waves, etc., I would hasty glance at say that a general and physical science will on some elementary work and the different show that shades, hues even ferent diftints of the colors perceived by us arise from Color of vibrations. is nothing more rates

merely

than

the

by

light recorded our

the

minds.

certain our

From

and

senses

the

of

rates

low

vibrations

of

interpreted by

vibrations

of

red

to

vibrations

high

of the

of

result

spectrum

vibration.

of violet,all the various colors have their own particular rate of

this, science knows the lowest red vibrations, and that below above the highest violet vibrations, there are other bration viunable which to record, our senses are but rays not

And^

which

than

more

scientific

instruments

of

lightby which perceived by the

photographs eye.

so-called

chemical

does

perceive, but

not

delicate called

instruments.

"dark

register. The

There of

rays

which There

light," which

are

light

taken

a

number

which

may

is what will

are

be

the

caught science

photograph

are

of eye

by has in

a

INFLUENCE

PSYCHIC which

room

pitch

appears

245

dark

human

the

to

sight. Above the

are

forces

"

the

scale

ordinary

vibrations these

of

light

fine and other X-Rays perceived by the eye, but

of the not

are

states

and

those regular as are the heat. Again, above vibrations the arising from

system,

there

For

scale. while

universal

thereof.

rate so

above rule

below;

work

out

as on

the

even

of The

old

and of

astral

so

occult above"

this

idea

nervous

the

faculties have

axiom: is

and

under their

"As

always

of the

astral

higher in

much

are

planes of universal

Closely following of

brain

vibration, and

below, all

are

physical, still are

the

vibrations

the

vibrations

of these, which

counterparts the

the

are

yet discov-

as

just as true of sound or light, or plane of the physical

emotional

and

recorded.

and

caught by delicate instruments Moreover, though science has not that erd the fact, occultists know

are

of mental

vibrations

gans, or-

the own

above, seen

to

energy.

universality

with, thereintimately connected have the principleof "induction," which we is likewise universal, and found manifesting on is induction?" "What all planes of energy. you ask. Well, it is very simple, or very complex may look at it. The just as you may principle of induction (on any plane) is that inherent festation quality or attribute of energy by which the maniof energy tends to reproduce itself in a second tions object,by setting up corresponding vibradirect contact of therein, though without the two objects.

vibrations, and

"

CLAIRVOYANCE

246

in

heat

Thus,

object

one

tends

induce

to

heat

of induction object within its range vibrations off" heat the heated object "throws in the which set corresponding vibrations up it hot. Likewise, near-by second object and make other objects of light striking upon the vibrations render them capable of radiating light. Again, in a piece of will induce magnetism a magnet objects steel suspended nearby, though the two An other. each do object not actually touch will by induction electrify is electrified which A distance another object situated some away. sounded the piano, or violin, will cause note a on in some distant to glass or vase part of the room conditions. vibrate and certain "sing," under festation form And, so on, in every or phase of the maniduction the principle of inof energy do we see in full operation and manifestation. On the plane of ordinary thought and emotion, tion. find many instances of this principleof inducwe We know that one vibrating strongly person with happiness or sorrow, cheerfulness or anger, his the case to communicate be, tends as may whom with state to those feeling and emotional in another

he

in

comes

whole You

"

room

contact.

All

full of

persons

have

you

affected

and

seen

a

enced influ-

in this way, under certain circumstances. also have how seen a magnetic orator,

preacher, singer audience

a

state

to same

of

manner

cities,etc., are

that

or

is able

actor

of

emotional

manifested

the "mental induced.

to

induce

vibration

in his sponding corre-

In the by himself. atmospheres" of towns,

INFLUENCE

PSYCHIC A

well-known

truthfully

writer

told

on

this

subject

all know

"We

us:

247

how

has

great

of

a city or town, feeling spread over Great country, sweeping people off their balance. of political enthusiasm, waves or war-spirit,or prejudice for or against certain persons, sweep in a manner to act over places and cause men that they will afterward they come regret when

waves

themselves

to

blood.

will

They

leaders

magnetic

consider

and be who

their

swayed wish

to

acts

in

by demagogues gain their votes

cold or or

and

they will be led into acts of mob similar or atrocities, by yielding to these waves of contagious thought. On the other all know how of religious hand, we great waves the occaover a sion feeling sweep community upon patronage; violence,

of

great 'revival' excitement

some

or

fervor."

These

things being perceived, and recognized as question that presents itself to true, the next the mind of the intelligentstudent is this: "But what

the difference

causes

in power

and

effect between

ferent thought and feeling-vibrations of difThis persons?" question is a valid one, and arises from a perception of the underlying variety and difference in the thought vibrations of different persons. The difference, my students, is caused ence by three principal facts, viz., (1) differin degree of feeling; (2) difference in degree of visualization; and in degree of (3) difference the

concentration. so

The

element

Let as

element of fire

us

examine

each

of these

cessively, suc-

underlying principle. of emotional feeling is like the in the production of steam. The

to

get

at

the

CLAIRVOYANCE

248

vivid

more

and

intense

the

feeling

emotion,

or

degree of heat and force to the or wave vibratory stream projected. thought will begin to see why the thought vibrations You and filled with of those animated strong desire, be more strong wish, strong ambition, etc., must of the opposite of persons those forceful than the

the

greater

type. The

wish

or

fierce among

fact,it

may

person

is able

have

him.

a

strong

fanned has been ambition, which blaze by attention, is a dynamic other

he

is filled with

who

person

a

The

persons,

be

asserted to

his influence

and

that

influence

as

men

desire, wish

strong

of desire

power

or

is

a

and

it will

concentration.

But

know,

all occultists

desire, into

a

power

is felt. In

general rule no and things unless a

ambition wonderful

within one,

as

accomplish much be lacking; while, in if the other elements even combination with other principles it will proper Likewise, a strong interest accomplish wonders. certain in a thing will cause a strength to the therewith. est Interthought-vibrations connected is really an emotional feeling,though we generally think of it as merely something connected with the intellect. A cold intellectual thought has little force, unless backed terest by strong inup very and

thought

backed

concentration, vibrations, with Now, wishes

let

us

any

with

intellectual focused by

interest,and will produce very strong up

a

marked

consider

inductive the

subject

thought

power.

of visualization.

knows that the person Every person who to accomplish anything, or who expects

CLAIRVOYANCE

250

astral

the

plane is

part

images what

or

you

begin to see what played there by strong

visualized

ideas.

desire, wish

The

better

aspire to,

or

portant im-

an

we

mental know

you

the

stronger

will be your

of that thing, of thought vibrations course. Well, then, the stronger that you are able to picture the thing in your ize mind to visualit to will be yourself the stronger your actual knowledge and thought-form of that thing. Instead of your being grouped thought vibrations in nebulous distinct forms, lacking shape and when form figure,as in the ordinary case; you desire images of what strong, clear mental you wish do the though vibrations to accomplish, then or themselves in clear, strong distinct group forms. This of other the mind being done, when affected are by induction they get the persons clear idea of the thought and feeling in your mind, and are thereby. strongly influenced "

"

A

little later Attractive

the

of the

of

Power

point I wish to certainly attracts think

I shall

on,

to

most,

ion

depends

and

distinctness

to

say

call your

the

still the mental

visualization, of the desired set see

the

up

in your

mind.

The

while

that

you

you

of the

But

Thought.

things the

upon

image, or thing that

nearer

at

you

to

this

thought that

of the

power

materially

very

attention

you

attrac-

clearness

thought you

can

have

actually

to thing as you wish it to happen, even tractive general details, the stronger will be the atdisforce thereof. But, I shall leave the cussion of this phase of the subject until I reach

the

it in its proper

order.

For

the

present,

I shall

PSYCHIC

INFLUENCE

myself with

content

of

clear

a

thought,

in the

the

to

mental

induced

order

in

for the

perceive clearly the in them,

it is necessary

strongly visualized that

is the

The

with

whole

in

upon

the

you

image, or giving force

of

matter

idea

In

persons.

urging

251

the

other idea

that

the

the

mind

thing in

one

visualized and

minds

tion direc-

of

persons

or

ance import-

to

other ally actu-

feeling induced idea or feeling be originating it;

sentence.

point of importance in thought-influence is concerned by induction, is that which next

the

of concentration. process is the act of mental focusing,

tion Concentra-

bringing

or

to

It is like the work of single point or centre. the sun-glass that converges the rays of the sun to a single tiny point, thus immensely increasing its heat and power. Or, it is like the fine point of needle that will force its way a through where a blunt thing cannot Or, it is like the penetrate. of a chemical stance, substrongly concentrated essence of which one drop is as powerful as one of the concenpint of the original thing. Think trated of a tiny drop of attar of roses it power has within its tiny space the concentrated odor of thousands of roses; one drop of it will make a pint of extract, and a gallon of weaker fumery! pera

"

Think

of the

concentrated

contrasted lightning flash, as of electricitydiffused amount

power

with over

a

the

large

in

a

same area.

flash of a small amount Or, think of the harmless of gunpowder air, as contrasted ignited in the open with of the ignition of the same amount

CLAIRVOYANCE

252

of mental

power

the occult

concentration.

devote

of

the

of the

but

for from

power

his

task.

his

concentrated

The

him, his mental

is

dance

to

of each

The

be

a

mental on

in

fixing fore be-

matter

all of

centre

few

a

to

rest

upon

by

finds

most

it

hard

to

hold

to

allows

his involuntary

triflingthing, appeals to the

idlest

difficult

the

is inclined

consideration

every

the

and

another, tiring

moment's

person

average

thing,

thing

one

distracting appeals

these

equally

focal

a

The

concentrate

the

upon to

his

his

himself

restless

very

distracted

He

senses.

out

bring

from

attention to

acquired abilityto

to

amount

time.

a

of

trains

The

concentrate

much

obtains

thing after

thereof. and

them.

forces.

mind

The

to

the

and

small

very

at

attention

as

so

vation the culti-

to

care

moments

occultist

his

a

is able

few

a

thinker

trained

but

of

students

abilityto employ

and

of concentration,

All

and

this

upon

concentration,

possesses

person

mind

of

powers

development average

time

much

small

the

powder compelled to escape through opening in the gun-barrel. The occult teachings lay great stress

to

the

to

attention

to

either

shut and

senses, some

teresting unin-

is almost free of thing. His attention control is a slave to by the will, and the person and to his imagination, stead his perceptive powers inof both. of being a master The

occultist, on and

the

one

so;

and

to

he

controls

the his

the

he

latter to

his attention,

masters

He

imagination. when

concentrate

compels

contrary,

wishes form

the

forces it to

do

mental

PSYCHIC

images

he wishes

INFLUENCE

to

253

visualize.

But

this

a

ferent far dif-

the self-hypnotization which thing from A some imagine to be concentration. persons trained writer on the subject has well said : "The occultist will concentrate object a subject or upon with a wonderful intensity,seemingly completely absorbed in the subject or object before him, and oblivious

to

all else in the

task

accomplished,

will

detach

the

or

from

his mind

perfectly fresh, watchful next

matter

before

yet, the

given time expired, he will be the object and and

him.

And

world.

wide-awake

to

is every

difference

There

the

between

tion, being controlled by involuntary attenwhich is species of self-hypnotization, and the control of the attention, which is an evidence of mastery." An eminent French psychologist "The said: is once authority of the attention I subject to the superior authority of the Ego. it,as I please. I direct it yield it,or I withhold in turn it upon to several points. I concentrate will can each stand the point, as long as my

effort." In

an

in

earlier

lesson

of this

series, I have

cated indi-

the methods whereby one general way of concentration. develop and train his powers may There is no royal road to concentration; it exercise. be developed only by practice and may the attention, so consists in managing The secret how fix it upon to interesting; unsubject, no matter as a a

and

length of time. study or other to

to

hold

Practice

it there upon

for

some

a

reasonable

disagreeable

good exercise, for it serves of more train the will in spite of the influence task

is

CLAIRVOYANCE

254

objects or subjects. And this all serves for the will is actrain the will, remember; to tively of voluntary attenin every concerned act tion. of this kind is one of the In fact, attention of the will. acts most important and characteristic fluenci So, as you see, in order to be successful in inof mental the minds of others by means ing first cultivate induction, you must a strong feelattractive

in the

of interest in the the

produce the from

other

idea

which or

person,

a

Interest

thing.

you

strong

and

wish

duce in-

to

desire

desire

to

tute consti-

fire which

the

water

the stream of will generates of mind, as some occultists have

it.

stated

cultivate the must Secondly, you and clear mental faculty of forming strong duce; images of the idea or feeling you wish to so inlearn to actually "see" the thing must you in your to as imagination, so give the idea learn Thirdly, you must strength and clearness. concentrate

to

mind

your

and

attention

feeling, shutting out all other feelings for the time being; thus you

idea

or

force

thought-forms These forms

three of

We

find

the

great

mental them

and

to

power

which

you

the

principlesunderlie in

ideas

give

vibrations

and centrated con-

and

projecting.

are

induction,

the

upon

or

all of the mental

many

influence.

active

in operation in cases is seeking to attract which the person to himself certain conditions, environment, things, persons, channels of expression, by setting into motion or them

also to

laws

of

mental

employed when produce an effect

attraction.

We

see

the person is endeavoring the mind of some upon

PSYCHIC

particularperson, them

in force

INFLUENCE number

or

in all

and

therefore

must

of mental

of persons. of mental

cases

whatever healing, under In short, these

255

form are

underlie

it may

We or

see

psychic be

ployed. em-

general principles, all forms and phases

the The sooner psychic influence. student realizes this fact, and the more actively does he set himself in cultivating and work to himself, the developing these principles within or

successful

more

this

and

efficient

will

he

become

in

field of

and psychic research investigation. of It is largely in the degree of the cultivation mental these three principles that the occultist is distinguished from the ordinary man. It may

be

that

you

are

not

desirous

of

vating culti-

of influencing practicing the power other psychically. Well, that is for you persons will do for yourself. At any to decide rate, you well to develop yourselves along these lines, at cultivation of for least self-protection. The mental three these principles will tend to make active and positive,psychically, as contrasted you of the state with the passive, negative mental mentally active By becoming person. average and positive you will be able to resist any psychic toward be directed that may influence yourself, and to surround yourself with a protective aura vibrations. of positive,active mental of pursuing desirous if you are And, moreover, astral nomena, pheinvestigations of psychic and your to will find it of great importance you cultivate and develop these three principles in mind. For, then you will be able to brush your or

CLAIRVOYANCE

256

aside

all

distracting the

to

once

and

more

task

less

phases

the

and

back

of you

then of

mastery

the

all

different it

is

better

and

Master them.

these the

to

the

various

principles,

this

fact,

the

of

and

road

psychic mind

your

few

to

nomena. pheover

disconnected

a

nomena, pheactual

mentary ele-

deductively

reason

then

are

sented. pre-

manifestation and

cover dis-

ples, princi-

on

the

then

that

to

as

fundamental

of

master

ask

instance

grasp

puzzling

to

principles, from

so

every

phases

phases

I

But

started

various of

Instead

hundred

well

are

you

pendent inde-

principles

few

the

of

something

these,

fully

once

in

yourselves

of

and

each

various Some

fundamental

same

When

perfect

all

analyze

that

be

to

principles.

general

carefully

under

first

a

you

the

influence.

psychic

at

give of

presentation of

the

method. shall

I

at

ness clear-

power,

and

purpose

proceed

to

with

you,

detailed

seem

may

and

chapters

forms

or

of you

of

following

or

these

before

strength

the

In

influences,

learn

thereof. to

apply

CLAIRVOYANCE

258

the minds

ence

of

and statesmen, the power

Great

orators, preachers, fest maniof this class, likewise

men.

others

strongly.

In fact, the

ability to influence and manage evidence of the possession and this mighty power. In

developing this power directly and personally, you

other

is

persons

manifestation

to

influence

of

others

pressing begin by immind the principles stated in upon your sire; (1) Strong Depreceding chapter, namely tration. (3) Concen(2) Clear Visualization; and

the

You

others

with

whom

let the

fire of

until it becomes

you,

thirst.

You

whom

burn

strong "want

as

to"

and

influence

to

direction.

or

desire

contact,

wish

you

manner

as

must

in

come

you

those especiallyover in some particular must

should

sire begin by encouraging a strong demind to be a positive individual; to manifest a over positive influence

must

in your and exert

or

sign of

very

You

fiercelywithin physical hunger as

want

you

to

will find that the men who breathe, to live. You accomplish the great things in life are those who have desire burning in their bosoms. strong There in

is

a

and

this the

main

call strong The

next

and

radiative

desire

strong

thought

strong

wish

"

feature

in

inductive

fact,

of what

power

have

some we

ally gener-

will-power.

step, of

course,

is the

forming

of

a

clear, positive, distinct and dynamic mental ture picof the idea or feeling that you wish to induce in the other If it is an idea, you should person. make clear picture of it in your a strong imagina-

PERSONAL

tion, so

PSYCHIC

INFLUENCE

259

give it distinctness and force and a clear outline. If it is a feeling,you should picture it in your If it is something that imagination. wish

you

which him

to

as

the

other

wish

you

him

to

way.

design for the induced wish

the

to

some

The

third

and

step, of

course,

furnish

the

pattern

or

emotional

states

person. these mental

Upon

or

other

is the

terns pat-

largely the concentration

of your mind the impression you upon in the mind of the other person. learn

in

way

should

strength of of the imagination depends of the induced impression.

clearness

power

or

picture acting in that particular

mental in the

induce

do,

act, you

doing the thing, or By so doing you

as

you

to

person

wish You

to

duce in-

must

forcibly and clearly that the idea will stand out clearly in your mind like a bright star of a dark night, except that there instead of thousands. be only one star must By so doing you really focus the entire force of your mental and psychic energies into that one ticular parmakes it act like This idea or thought. in the the focused sun-glass, or like the rays that will break pipe-stream of water strong Diffused which it is turned. down the thing upon effect, thought has but a comparatively weak of thought vibrations whereas stream a concentrated will force its way through obstacles. to

concentrate

so

mental con^ always, this threefold DESIRE; (2) CLEAR (1) STRONG TRATED and PICTURE; (3) CONCENThe THOUGHT. greater the degree

Remember, dition: MENTAL

in

which

you

can

manifest

these

three

mental

CLAIRVOYANCE

260

conditions, the greater will be your of psychic influence, direct or form

in any

success

indirect, personal

general, present or distant. to Before proceed to develop the power you impress a particularidea or feelingupon the mind should first acquire a posiof another tive you person, mental tal atmosphere for yourself. This menatmosphere is produced in precisely the same induce that you a special idea or feeling in way or

the

first and

of the other

mind

That

person.

strongly desire it,then you then you apply concentrated

I will desire

for

crave

you

you

clearly picture it, thought upon it. the

filled with

are

say,

strong

around atmosphere much ally indeed, and actu-

positive mental

a

You

you.

that

assume

is to

want

and

this very hunger for it.

picture yourself (in

Then

gin be-

must

you

imagination) as surrounded with of positive thoughtaura an vibrations which from the thought protect you forces of other time and, at the same persons, impress the strength of your personality upon to

the You

with

persons

will be

aided

whom in

your

making

in

come

you

these

contact.

strong

mental

pictures by holding the idea in your concentrated time, silentlystating thought, and, at the same mind to your just what expect to do in the you desired direction. In stating your orders to your mind, always speak as if the thing were already Never accomplished at that particular moment. fast to the say that it "will be," but always hold "it is." The following will give you a good example of the

should

be

mental

statements,

accompanied

which

of

by the concentrated

course

idea

INFLUENCE

PSYCHIC

PERSONAL

thing, and the mental being just what you state.

of the as

Here of

mental

is the

picture for

statement

261

of

yourself creation

the

"I

strong, positive psychic atmosphere:

a

am

of strong, positive,dynamic by an aura render me tive posithought-vibrations. These render them and to other negative persons, I am to me. positive of their thought-vibrations, but they are They feel the negative to mine. strength of my psychic atmosphere, while I easily I dominate of theirs. the situation, repel the power manifest and positive psychic qualities my theirs. the vibration creates over My atmosphere of strength and all sides of me, on power surrounded

which MY

affect others

in contact.

come

IS

STRONG

POSITIVE!"

The

psychic

your

into the mind

of the other

influence.

Sometimes,

negative matter;

to

but

you,

where

this the

is

whom

person

if the a

very

person

and

directly upon

power

you

is

person

simple and is

near

of

is that

Influence

step in Personal

next

projecting to

I

whom

ATMOSPHERE

PSYCHIC

AND

with

your

wish

quite easy own

degree of psychic positiveness you will have to assert psychic superiority to him, and get your the psychic "upper hand" before you can proceed further. This is accomplished by throwing into some particularly psychic atmosphere your statements accompanied by clear strong mental visualizations mental or pictures. Make positive your psychic atmosphere, particularly towards

influence, by

the

statements

person

and

whom

you

seek

to

pictures something

CLAIRVOYANCE

262

along the following lines: "I am positiveto this "He "He feels my is negative to me"; man"; and is beginning to yield to it"; "He is unable power in the slightest,while I can to influence me influence him is beginning to easily";"My power his mind and feelings." The exact operate upon words not are important, but the idea behind them gives them their psychic force and power. Then

him,

should

or

you

rather

upon I do

"attack,"

say

of warfare

not

actual

or

this is

"

begin your direct attack upon his psychic powers. When I the

use

desire

to

far different

a

harm

in the the

other

What

matter.

sense

I

son permean

usually a psychic battle for two a longer or shorter period between persons of similar degrees of psychic power and development. From tor victhis battle one always emerges at the time, and one always is beaten for the time tory being, at least. And, as in all battles, victo

is that

word

say

often blow.

there

The

him

to

goes

is

offensive

strikes

who

tactics

are

the

the

first hard

best

in

cases

of this kind. A

in

Holmes, these as

duels

of

men

wrestle

for

is

good trial enough

their

breaks three-score

years

whole

hug in in five

over

eyes,

of their two

one

of

individuals,

between

deadly Indian

is that with

mention

makes

books

psychic force

seconds, but which and

his

"There

follows:

which

of

one

Wendall

author, Oliver

American

celebrated

and

backs, ten,

one

just as feathered of the barnyard, when two songsters and dunghill,come together. After a jump game end to or two, and a few sharp kicks, there is an "

settles

the

matter

"

PERSONAL

it;and party

PSYCHIC

INFLUENCE

263

it is 'After you, monsieur' with the beaten in all the social relations for all the rest of

his days." An

English physician, Dr. Fothergill by name, number wrote of years about this struggle a ago of wills, as he called is really a it, but which "The He struggle of psychic power. flict consays: of will, the power command to others, has been spoken of frequently. Yet what power is this willthat makes

us

force

of

influences

What

others?

is it that

adopt too, the advice of one while advice from precisely the same person, another has been rejected? Is it the weight of force of will which the insensibly influences us; it is!

The upon

than

accept, and

will

behind who

person us

the

has

no

advice?

thus more

others; but all the

forces power

same

we

is what

That

do

his

her

vice ad-

to

enforce

it

as

requested.

or

reject from another. One person says of something contemplated, 'Oh, but you do it all the same, must not/ yet we be in a position to make though that person may Another us regret the rejection of that counsel. mustn't,' and we desist, person says, 'Oh, but you though we may, if so disposed, set this latter person's opinion at defiance with impunity. It is not of giving offense, the fear of consequences, nor which determines the adoption of the latter person's while it has been rejected when advice, given by the first. It depends upon the character or will-power of the individual advising whether we accept the advice or reject it. This character often depends little,if at all,in some cases, upon

We

accept from

one

what

we

CLAIRVOYANCE

264

the

the moral the intellect,or even qualities, upon It is itself goodness or badness, of the individual. an imponderable something; yet it carries weight with

it.

There

but

it is the

the

surface

"The

these

another

will-power

he will

advance

times make

power

aristocrat

young

abler

cleverer

men,

possessed of will who

one

at

subtle

some

be

may

other

rises

who

one men

his

gets

tailor

him.

to

get his money

back.

It goes doctor client; betwixt

never

In

the

make

of his conviction

in defiance

to

by

can

obey universally.

on

goes

who

the

"

men;

that tween be-

on

and lawyer and and betwixt banker borrower; patient; between enables the buyer and seller. It is not tact which behind

person

the counter

buy what they did bought, gives them therewith

linked Whenever any

two

other is

there

enough none

is

a

of the

to

no

the

in

to

effort

be

to

successful.

in business,

meet

life, up

or

in

love-making, commonly on,

to

will-fight going

without

There but

this

customers

buy, and which satisfaction, though it is

persons

relation

induce

intend

not

for

to

any

consciousness

of the

gle. strug-

dim

consciousness

of the

result,

processes.

It often

find

years

with out intimacy of the pair the mastery whom really lies. Often has the far stronger character, to all appearances, which underlies to yield; it is this will-element is not 'The the statement: race always to the In 'Middlethe battle to the strong/ swift, nor find in Lydgate a grand aggregation march' we of qualities, yet shallow, hard, selfish Rosamond He not him masters was thoroughly in the end. of the

of married

life to

takes

CLAIRVOYANCE

266

and in

"

weakening and giving are being overpowered !" A very powerful you tions is the following: "My vibrapsychic weapon I am forces breaking are scattering your picture

of:

"You

are

"

forces your I tell you!" And

into

bits

for

now

will

able interesting and very valuconcerning psychic defense. that offensive in the psychic of positive always an assertion

notice there

weapons

of

statement

now,

some

information You

surrender, surrender

"

is

its effect.

and

power

your

then, in using the psychic of strong will or against one

defensive

Well, weapon

psychic force, you That the process. is to say you reverse deny the force of his psychic powers and forces, and picture Get this them as melting into nothingness. idea well fixed in your mind, for it is very important in is to

conflict

a

neutralize

of this all of the

kind.

The

other

effect

person's

of this

power

so

yourself is concerned yon totally. You really do not destroy it in him simply render his forces powerless to affect you. in a psychic conThis is important not only when flict wish to renof this kind, but also when der you from the psychic forces of yourself immune shut yourself up in a You other may persons. far

its effect

as

on

"

strong

defensive

armor

will be

powerless

to

In the

the

Shield

protection in

to

cultivate

the

of Defense, Even

you.

and

direction

way,

and

others

affect you.

positive statement,

Occult

to

in this

"I

deny!"

which

if you

do

is not

you a

have

mighty posed feel dis-

develop your psychic of influencing others,

ers powyou

PERSONAL should as

at

PSYCHIC

least

resist any

to

You

will and

develop your defensive psychic attacks upon

find

it

helpful

defensive

reflection

to

mirror

your

267

powers

when and

so

yourself.

practice these

weapons

alone, standing before that

INFLUENCE

you

fensive ofare

"playing"

in the

glass is the other person. Send this other the imaginary person psychic vibrations, accompanied by the mental picture suitable for it. Act the part out seriously and earnestly, just as if the reflected image were This will give you dence confireally another person. in yourself, and that indefinable "knack" of handling your that psychic weapons comes will do well to perfect only from practice. You in yourself in these rehearsals, just as you would case were trying to master anything else. By you will gain not rehearsals, you frequent earnest and only familiarity with the process methods, but you will also gain real power and strength by the exercise of your have psychic faculties which heretofore lain dormant. velop deJust as you may the muscle of your arm by calisthentic exercises, until it is able to perform real muscular of strength; so you work develop your psymay chic faculties in this rehearsal work, so that you will be strongly equipped and armed for an actual how to psychic conflict, besides having learned handle psychic weapons. your your

After

you

have

general offensive learned

how

conflict,you

to

will

specific commands

practiced sufficiently along the and defensive lines, and have manifest do

forces

in

actual

practice special and others, in the same way.

well to

these to

CLAIRVOYANCE

268

is to

That

first

on

flected re-

your

The mands following comimage in the mirror. pictures, of course) will give (with mental good practice. Go about the work in earnest, the part seriously. Try these out act cises: exer-

you

and

"Here!

look

"Come

once!"

at

"Go

once!"

at

me

"You

please

will

"You

do

as

wish

you

mirror

the

When the

of

!"

me

will

well

do

"Come leave

"

me

"You

to

me

very

wish

to

proposition !" mand special com-

another

to

convey

divided un-

your

like

will agree to my I tell you!" Any to

psychically, you

me

you

"

me

way!"

from

me

afraid

are

"You

!"

me

this

away

like

"You

much!"

"Give

me!"

at

attention!" to

them

practice

say,

person,

practice before

in this way. have

you

made

above

exercises

demonstrate

and

mentioned, with

able

are

to

fair

degree of success in actual practice,you may proceed to experiment with persons along the lines of special and direct The commands by psychic force. following will of the experiments give you a clear idea of the nature in question, but you may and enlarge upon is no them there indefinitely. Remember vary virtue

in

them

in

satisfactoryprogress

of

power

words

mere

the

in these

fit in your the command

entreaty of

a

other

master men.

or

the

"

will

silent

real

find

the

COMMAND, Assume

of

of

Here

"

follow

a

But, positive words,

help Always never

the

mental and

commander a

number

the

words.

will

words.

appeal. men

that

from

comes

the

commands,

feeling to a

effect

behind

thought

nevertheless, you used

a

of

you

to

make a

mere

attitude ruler

of

interesting

PSYCHIC

PERSONAL

INFLUENCE

along these lines, which in acquiring the art you

experiments useful

to

influence

of this kind

SEVEN

behind to

a

your

who

does

EXERCISES

When

1:

make

mental

command.

him

to

seem

down

walking

person,

not

will be veryof personal

:

VALUABLE

Exercise

269

around

turn

Select

be

much

too

the

street

in.answer

some

person

rushed

too

or

who select some to having seems busy person desire his mind. Then nothing particular on around when earnestly that he shall turn you time mentally call to him to do so; at the same in answer to your picture him as turning around "

call ; and and

at

the

same

thought of

time

concentrate

firmly

upon

your

him.

After

tion atten-

few

a

thought, send him the with as following message, silently of course, much force, positiveness and vigor as possible: and look at me! Hey! "Hey there! turn around While once!" fluenci inaround at turn around, turn him fix your at the point on his gaze the skull joins it neck where right at the base of the brain, in the back. In a number of cases, you moments

preparatory

"

will

find

that

the

will

person

look

around

as

if

In other actually called him aloud. he will seem puzzled, and will look from cases, After side to side as if seeking some one. a little practice you will be surprised how many persons had

someone

affect in this way. Exercise When in 2:

you

can

church, to

concert someone

or

a

public place, such

theatre, send

seated

a

a

similar

little distance

as

sage mes-

in front

a

CLAIRVOYANCE

270

of

the

Use

you.

exercise, and will

seem

other

will

you to

queer

in

his

around

as

if to

of

that

it is you, of you, and

exercise.

first to

at

you

similar

the

first

results.

notice

how

It the

begin to fidget and move finally glance furtively seat, and what is causing him the disturbance see

You,

Exercise

obtain

in

as

will

person

around

ahead

methods

same

3:

will

course,

but, instead

pretend

This

is

not

a

not

let him

will

gaze

notice

to

variation

pect sus-

calmly him.

of

the

first

It is

practiced by sending to a person approaching you on the street, or walking ahead of you in the same to turn direction, a command to the right, or to the left, as you prefer. You will be surprised to see often you will be suchow cessful in this. Exercise

4:

This

is

a

variation

of the

second

It is

exercise.

practiced by sending to a person in a public place the comseated in front of you mand to the right, or to the left, as to look you Do not too practice on the same prefer. person long, after succeeding at first it is not right to torment people, remember. "

Exercise

5

having attained proficiency in the foregoing exercises, you proceed to many command certain to perform a ant unimportperson such motions, sitting down, as rising or taking off his hat, taking out his handkerchief, etc. a fan, umbrella, laying down Exercise

6:

to

:

After

The

next

step is

particular word meaning; to "put words

say

some

to

command

having in his

no

persons portant im-

mouth"

PERSONAL while

PSYCHIC

talking

if in

as

pauses

him.

to

INFLUENCE

Wait

until of

search

a

the

271 other

son per-

and

word,

then

into suddenly, sharply and forcibly put the word his mouth, In a very silently of course. tible suscepwell under psychic control, you person, your succeed in suggesting entire sentences and may phrases to him. fluenci Exercise This is the summit of psychic in7: of

and, But

will be

you

surprised

in many cases, habit of knack and It consists

obey the spoken command about

to

make

to

to

how

see

difficult.

most

well

will

you

have

acquired sage. sending the psychic mesthe person of commanding to

succeed the

is the

course,

after

or

him.

This

you

request that you are is the art and secret

solicitors,and others along the lines of influencing working other people. It is acquired by beginning with to small gradually proceeding things, and At this point I should greater, and still greater. that all the best occult teachings warn warn you for base ends, students against using this power Such etc. practices tend to improper purposes, and rebound using them, react against the person Beware like a boomerang. against using psychic the for forces occult improper or purposes psychic laws punish the offender, just as do the of the

of many

success

salesmen,

"

physical laws. Finally, too

much

I caution

about

of

boasting or Keep silent, and

you

make

known

the

student

against talking

developing powers. these bragging about counsel. keep your own

his

your

powers,

you

set

Beware

things. When

into opera-

CLAIRVOYANCE

272

tion

the

adverse

around who

wish

of

to

the

Dare!

Do!

adhere

strictly

may see

wise

The

ridiculous. One

who

you

would

antagonistic

and

oldest

Keep to

you

head occult

be

this

jealous

fail,

keepeth

or

of

warning

You

you,

make

is: will caution.

sons per-

and

yourself

still

a

maxims

Silent!!!"

of

thought

!

tongue "Learn!

do

well

to

CLAIRVOYANCE

274

in the phases mentioned in the psychic induction preceding chapter, may begin to experiment and at practice psychic induction long-range, if he wishes. That is to say, instead of causing so in the minds of persons psychic induction ally actuand in his presence sight, he may produce similar results in persons of his sight and out The be brought into prespresence. ence person may and for all practical purpsychic contact, poses, for the the by using visualizing powers of bringing him into the en rapport condition. purpose is to say, by using the imagination That to bring into the mind a strong clear picture of the

other

in which

condition

well

informed

shut

you

with

I have

as

But

lessons.

reached Or

your

of

this, the

in the

be

to

as

if

if he is

he

the

were

sufficiently

he may matters, psychic circle around

occult a

penetrate,

or

by

rounding sur-

phere atmosor psychic armor in prealready mentioned ceding will he not as likely know

average

person

establish again, you may en by psychometric methods, an

rapport

en

may

be

just mentioned.

manner

forehead

an

practically in

you

course,

cannot

you

himself

anything

Of

you.

which

such

will

regarding by drawing

out

himself

he

relation

psychic actually before same

induce

may

you

person,

article

which

rapport

tions condi-

by holding has

been

to

in the

time; an possession for some article worn Or, by him; a piece of his hair; etc. the crystal to bring up his use again, you may astral vision before Or, again, you you. may

person's

other

erect

an

"astral

tube"

such

as

I will

mention

a

DISTANT

PSYCHIC

little further a

strong

established

the

other

chapter,

and

275

thus

establish

condition.

rapport

en

Having with

in this

on

INFLUENCE

the

person,

condition

rapport

en

and

having

thus

practically psychically

brought him into your presence, him mands comproceed to send speaking, you may demands, just as you did in the phase or of personal psychic influence tioned. previously menYou act precisely as if the other person present

were

you, him to

demands

or

he

before

seated

or

standing in

and

just your

state as

you

your

mands com-

would

were

This

presence.

is

thing; the rest is simply keynote of the whole and elaboration stating of details of methods, an the correct With etc. principle once established, according to your own apply the same you may the

and

wishes

discretion.

phase of distant psychic influence is at the bottom of all the wonderful tales, stories and of witchcraft, legends supernatural powers, of history are the pages etc., with which sorcery, filled. There is of course always to be found distortion much and exaggeration in these tom legends and tales, but they have truth at the botof them. In this connection, let me call your attention to a important psychic principle very involved. I have told you that by denying the of any over power practically person you, you neutralize his psychic power the stronger and belief in your more positive your immunity, and This

"

denial

your you

rob

person,

him not

of his of

power

any

knowing

such

over

the

you,

The

power.

this, is

more

more

or

less

do

average

passive

CLAIRVOYANCE

276

to

psychic

be

affected

influences them

by

sensitive

those

persons

person

has

to

make

and

to

so

the the and

power,

that

other

and

more

fear

acts

a

much

witches

of evil repute have been their victims, over power

trouble.

The

is that

secret

in the power of the other person, their power. The lief greater the be-

of, the power susceptibilityto of

sense

his of

power

person,

the

influence; the

neutralizing the

in his

disbelief

the

of the

power

to

them, the greater the degree of immunity: the

find

are

so-called

the

fear

in, and greater greater

extreme

believed

feared

and

the

who

belief

This

others

acquire such

the victims

and

them,

reason

and

cause

At

of

over

is the

sorcerers

to

him.

or

sionable, particularly sensitive and imprestion. easilyaffected by his psychic induc-

and

able

of the

of him.

them

This

psychic development

greater

psychic influence, we believe firmly that the

pole

power

less afraid

may

extent,

a

influence

who

or

and

to

and

persons,

less

to

the

depending upon seeking person of the

of other

affect this is

rule!

Accordingly stages other

find

we

that

in various persons fected afhave been world

history of the by the influences of witches, sorcerers, In most cases unprincipled persons. of the

witches

so-called

and

sorcerers

themselves

and these were

assisted by the they were other devil or supernatural being. They some realize that they were did not simply using perfectly and natural methods, employing perfectly

under

natural

the

delusion

forces. that

that

For

that

magnetism

matter, and

you

must

member re-

electricity, in

DISTANT ancient

PSYCHIC

days,

forces

in

considered

were

some

INFLUENCE

supernatural

as

connected

way

277

with

demonic

powers.

Studying black-magic,

the

history

condition. that the

the

sorcery,

the like, you devotees thereof usually employed some psychometric In other cases method. mould they would little figures of clay, or of wax, in the general of the person whom shape and appearance they wished It was to affect. thought that these little endowed with some figures were supernatural this was attributes, but of course mere or powers whole of these little superstition. The power from the fact that they aided the figures arose imagination of the spell-worker in forming a enced; mental sought to be influimage of the person and

and

witchcraft,

of

established

thus Added

a

this,

to

these

that

rapport

en

remember

must

public greatly aided

increased

spell-worker and

find

strong

you

belief of the

the fear and

over

will

his power

and

fluence in-

persons.

poor

give you a typical case, taken from an old German thoroughly illustrates the book, which stand Underin cases of this kind. principles involved I will

and

this case,

working principle of German by an eminent He his The every someone

relates

will have

you

that

all.

them

The

physician he

was

the

story

of the

consulted

and

secret

is told

last

by

tury. cen-

one

of

living near by. wealthy farmer farmer that he was disturbed complained sounded night by strange noises which like disturbances pounding iron. The curred oc-

patients,

between

a

the hours

of ten

o'clock

and

mid-

CLAIRVOYANCE

278

night, each and every night. The physician asked him if he suspected anyone of causing the strange trouble. The farmer answered that he suspected old enemy of his, an old village blacksmith an from his farm. It apliving several miles away pears old that an long-standing feud between them had broken smith out afresh, and that the blackhad made threats of employing his "hex" The the old farmer. (witchcraft) powers on blacksmith was or reputed to be a sort of "hex" believed in his diabolic male-witch, and the farmer and

powers

So

you

in fear

much

very

for

condition

ideal

the

see

was

of them.

psychic

tivity recep-

present.

was

physician called on the blacksmith, taking him by surprise,gazing sternly into The

and

eyes

asked

do

"What

him:

do

you

and his

every

The o'clock?" twelve and ten night between blacksmith, frightened and disturbed, stammered of iron every "I hammer out : night at that a bar time, and all the while I think intently "of a bad of out cheated who me once neighbor of mine some

and

money;

the

back

me

will

noise

my

physician

the

the

to

went

So

you were

of the

to

get peace desist

to

of dire

farmer

and

dispute no

was see

present.

blacksmith

time

same

he

that

will

quiet."

and

pay The

his evil practices,

from

punishment ; and then made him straighten out

between

the

after, There-

two.

trouble.

more

in this

the

his rest, until

threats

financial there

disturb

money him bade

under

I 'will* at

all the

case

First

in his

own

there

necessary

the

was

powers

"

this

ments elebelief gave

PSYCHIC

DISTANT

him

self-confidence

there farmer

belief

the

was

this made

"

INFLUENCE

and

psychic

and

fear

him

an

the action this

"

force

gave

idea

of the

part of the subject, and very

easy

he

psychic element old

the

You

farmer.

farmer

the

Among

who

are

have

a

case

of the

who

have

large

tales

visited

to

black

magicians.

this! it is

for to

those

who and

those

have who

who

are

native

power

have

offended have

In

that or

their

same

in the

as

cited.

the

see

Travellers there

is

interesting workings of these many

some

ness sick-

cases,

But, mark you believe in, and fear, the

who

Voodoos

Kahunas

You

who

is the result.

only those

of the

death

death

even

terrible

race

and

in which

have

population, of

and

the

countries

recite

of their

Voodoo.

just

and

men

credulous, the

stances in-

marked

Voodoo those

on

case

the

every

wonder

no

find

we

much

are

the

encing influ-

South, in America;

negro

of the

German

negro

Voodoo

power

fear

obtained

conditions

a

The

black

mortal

of

then, that was

ployed em-

direction

see,

Hawaiians;

magic supersitious and

work

women

in the

purpose

of the

of this kind.

his will

was

It

mind

disturbed.

was

negroes

the

among

in the

and

present.

was

tion visualiza-

his

to

induce

to

wish

concentrated the

and

clearness

wished

there

beating the iron

And, finally,there in every stroke, going out

the

that

blacksmith

and

Then

etc.

other.

of the

of

of the

Then

power.

the

on

susceptibleto psychic induction, was

279

hired

to

affected.

In

magicians

are

cause

offended some

nowned re-

sickness

them;

client

the latter to

waii, Ha-

and or

of the

"pray"

to

huna, Kathe

280

CLAIRVOYANCE sickness

to

death.

The

ignorant poor Hawaiians, believing implicitlyin the power of the Kahunas, and being in deadly fear of them, are susceptible to their psychic influence, very and naturally fall easy victims, unless they buy of the Kahuna, or make with his client. White peace affected living in Hawaii not persons are by the for they do not believe in them, neither Kahunas, do they fear them. Unconsciously, but still and are immune. strongly, they deny the power, So, you see, the principleworking out here, also. Once have the master-key, you unlock you may enemy

doors

many

been

closed

We

do

of to

not

or

which

mystery

have

heretofore

you.

have

fall back

to

cases

on

craft, of witch-

however, in order to illustrate this phase of In for selfish ends. of psychic influence the use of a low there are teachers Europe and America instruct their pupils in the form of occultism who in the induced mental of producing states art of financial gain or minds of others, for purposes ern other selfish ends. For instance, there is a Westwho

teacher mental others selfish

whom

person,

they

reasons.

"Imagine as

in

states

your

seated

his

may

This

wish

teacher

to

a

chair

tells his

before

or

for

influence

prospective customer, in

sired de-

pupils to induce prospective customers,

instructs

which

pupils to: or

other you

are

the imagined picture as strong standing. Make this depends your success. as possible,for upon Then just as if he proceed to 'treat* this person Concentrate will actually present. were your him, and tell him what expect to tell you upon

CLAIRVOYANCE

282

direction.

accordingly, proceed to with the object of persuad"treat" other persons ing them benefit the do things calculated to to using the psychic power. They seek to person under their psychic influence get these other persons and take advantage of them in to then good

some

other.

or

way

They

for me hope that it is practicallyunnecessary students warn against evil practices of this my

I to

kind

I trust

"

of this of

some

class

you

I have

that to

to

use

in this way,

case,

been,

have

may

future, tempted

In

me.

drawn

not

or

I wish

to

that

however, be

may

psychic

your

ents stud-

any

in

properly im-

powers

caution

and

the

warn

of the positively against so doing. Outside should ordinary morality which prevent you from in this way, taking advantage of another person I wish that anyone to to so misusing say you will inevitably bring psychic or astral powers down his head, sooner later, certain ocor cult upon you

astral him.

He

forces

which

will become

making,

and

will

will

disastrous

prove

involved

in the

web

to

of his

suffer

by greatly. Never allow dulging means yourself to be tempted into inany of the practices of Black in any Magic, of disguise. You form will live to reunder gret any do. it if you when Employ your powers, develop them, for the good of others; or at you least, for purely scientific investigation and knowledge. own

The

scientific investigator of

psychic influence, will wish with

what

the

occultists

to

become

call "the

phase of acquainted

this

astral

tube."

DISTANT In

this

INFLUENCE

PSYCHIC of

phase

the

phenomena,

283

manifest

you

the physplane, rather than upon ical. of telepathy is manifested, The astral form the ordinary form. While there are than rather in the prodof technical a number points involved uction of the astral tube, I shall endeavor struct to inand in as use regarding its creation you as plain words possible, omitting all reference occult details which would to technical only serve the astral

upon

distract

to

attention

your

advanced

The

these

occult

your

will

student

if mentioned,

told

being

know

not

mind.

understand

without

would

others

the

by them,

meant

confuse

technicalities

omitted

of them;

and

what

in the

was

absence

of

teaching. After all, long stage of preparatory of so much the theory is not importance to most the practical working of you are as principles. a

I ask

in this

subject Astral

The in

by

his

means a

the

careful

your

starts

by

astral

tube.

is formed

by

of the

Tube

or

tunnel

small

whom

what

to

imagination (i. e., of his imagination

tube

person

attention

picturing

it in

person the astral

visualizing

or

himself

between his

to

the

on

wishes

he

I have

to

influence.

mind

a

say

ing form-

plane ers), pow-

and He

whirling

whirling ring of smoke from times a "coughing" engine, and somesmoking a cigar, about six inches by a man He foot in diameter. will the imagmust to one ined forward if it were vortex-ring to move as actually boring a tunnel through the atmosphere. When of producing this astral tube is the knack acquired, it will be found that the visualized tun-

vortex, emitted

similar

to

the

CLAIRVOYANCE

284

nel

vibrate

and far end other

the

person,

The

end

high degree of

the

other

of

seem

The

person.

viewed

will be found

between

rapport

if

as

fluence in-

to

opera-glass. When

an

gained, there en

wish

you

will

person

the wrong is this condition

a

whom

one

through a

with

peculiar intensity, will seem be composed of a substance to subtle than air. Then, the other at more of this astral tube must picture the you to

seems

be

yourself and

consists

secret

to

in the

fact

your

form of clairvoyance a really established between When yourself and the person. induced have this condition, proceed with mental commands and pictures just as if

you

were

that

you

That In

from

you

have

in the

is the order

whole that

which

to

thing you

may

consider

corresponds to it,I wish another quotation from who

presents

of the

presence

the

matter

in

nutshell.

a

another

have the to

himself.

person

astral

give

writer from

you on

a

viewpoint

tube, here the

somewhat

what

or a

little

subject, more

quotation in with my connection own description of the astral will form a tube, and you pretty complete and The writer clear idea of the phenomenon. tioned menhaustive exsays : "It is impossible here to give an disquisitionon astral physics; all I need in the astral is that it is possible to make say shall act substance a definite connecting-line that vibrations to convey by means a telegraph wire as end of at the other all that is going on of which line is established, be it Such be seen. it may a understood, not by a direct projection through technical

standpoint.

Read

this

INFLUENCE

PSYCHIC

DISTANT

285

by such action upon a line (or rather lines) of particles of that many them will render substance capable of forming as a

but

of astral matter,

space

vibrations

for

conductor

of

the

character

quired. re-

be set up preliminary action can of either in two by the transmission ways from particleto particle,until the line is energy of a force from a higher formed, or by the use the whole is capable of acting upon plane which this latter method line simultaneously. Of course implies far greater development, since it involves of (and the power to use) forces the knowledge of a considerably higher level. This

"

simpler and purely astral operation is a difficult one to describe, though quite an be said to partake It may to perform. one easy of of the magnetization of the nature somewhat bar of steel; for it consists in what we might a effort of the human call the polarization,by an of astral atoms will, of a number reaching from "Even

the

the

All the

to

operator time

the

being

the

which

scene

thus

atoms

with

their

he

affected axes

wishes are

to

held

serve. obfor

rigidly parallel to

they form a kind of temporary look. tube along which the clairvoyant may graph This method has the disadvantage that the teleline is liable to disarrangement or even destruction rent by any sufficientlystrong astral curits path; but if the which happens to cross fairly definite, this original creative effort were one

would

another,

be

a

The means

that

so

contingency view

of this

of

a

'astral

of

only infrequent

distant current'

scene

rence. occur-

obtained

is in many

by

ways

CLAIRVOYANCE

286

unlike

not

that

figures usually distant

they

clear

is said

in the must

we

of

I would the

as

to

as

on

of

consider

it rather power

close

means

to

than

as

the

as

a

by. hear

is done;

this does

cases

a

size

were

what

see

majority

of the

to

small, like those

very

well

as

additional

an

telescope. Human

though they it is possible by this

as

Sometimes

as

appear

a

stage, but in spite of their diminutive

are

what

through

seen

but

happen,

not

manifestation lary corol-

necessary

faculty of sight." feel that

student,

I had reader

or

not

done

whole

my

of this book,

duty I to

were

this

a chapter without pointing out of protection against the use of this phase means of psychic influence the part on against them of some for that matter, or unscrupulous person; of any against the meddling influence person for out withwhatsoever, whatsoever, any purpose one's permission and consent. Therefore, I wish to now point out the general principles of self-protection or defense against this class of psychic influence.

conclude

In the first admit the

to

your

influence door

place, you mind of

any

other

their

of course, feeling of fear

must,

persons

"

for

refuse

to

regarding

that

is the

influence, as I have pointed If you to you. have out been, or are fearful of psychic influence, you must any persons get to work and drive out that feeling by positive and is vigorous denials. The denial, you remember, the positive neutralizer of the psychic influence of another it in full providing you make person, belief of its truth. You take the position must open

to

PSYCHIC

DISTANT

INFLUENCE

287

to the (which is a true one) that you are immune influence. You should or psychic attack say, the power fluence to inmentally, "I deny to any person I me psychically without consent; my am positive to all such influences, and they are I neutralize them this to by negative me;

denial!" If you feel sudden which have not you which and I

have

you

had

back

its power over its sender, to to

You

will

deny

then

been

have

will

in

tried

consciously merely been he

desired.

It

should

as

forth

and and use

it is your it. A word

to

confusion."

and

would

who

to

not

may

you,

but

that

you

have have

may

would

know

do

it

that

quires re-

neutralize repel and of this kind, than is required to an

"the

you

own

it

send

to

of the best

and

tection pro-

psychic attacking of

means

end

of

tion, protec-

stick," effectively

the

if you do not wise is sufficient.

fault the

of denial

ounce

pound gives you

gives

influence,

it, and

He

way.

a

Nature

power.

moment

your

you

force

power;

overcomes

a

toward

action; he will him "turn down,"

by

you

the

pause

person

encourage

influence

psychic

the

strongly

less

or

way

feeling of relief and frequently be may

a

influence

to

doing,

deny

wishing

much

send

when

some

outside

an

you

by

on

in

act

defeat

his

confused

a

of

I

benefitted

most

act

is

me;

cases

surprised

appear

and

such later

approached

this

experience

In

freedom.

to

aversion,

an

"If

mentally,

say,

impulses thought

XIX.

LESSON

LAWS

third

The which which

in

the

to

other

in

is manifested in

coming

persons

Influence,

Psychic

Indirect

induction

psychic of

minds

called

is that

Influence

Psychic

of

phase be

may

ATTRACTION

PSYCHIC

OF

the with

contact

ing manifestof the vibrations thought person is made them, although no deliberate attempt of any influence the mind particular person or

with involved and in Closely connected which is this phase of psychic influence, is that of Attraction. So closely called the Psychic Law persons.

these

are

them

in this

together

The

fundamental

psychic

influence

that

mental

similar

tend

who also

tend

by

note

the

preceding

there if you

we

emotional

is

a

wish

states

law

in effect

not

who

are

vibratory the

to

of

lessons

tend

consider

this

states

those

draw

scale

or

induction

and

in

vibrating repel those

to

opposing In

emotional

and

are

of

well-known

psychic

attract

to

shall

lesson.

is the

vibrations the

I

principle

and

on

that

connected

two

to

along who

psychic fact only induce similar

tuned at-

scale, but

also

person

other

sons per-

similar

lines, and

are

psychic I have

vibrating

to

here, which

in

an

vibration. shown

you

in others

arouse

similar

of

phase

our

must

how

mental But

own.

be

noted

this phase thoroughly understand of psychic influence. Omitting all technical planations, exand the heart to getting right down I would of the phenomenon, say that the general to

CLAIRVOYANCE

290

consider

now

the

in

principle operates.

same

psychic

in which

cases

by induction

influence

to

the

of attraction

law

lines.

attempt

sign de-

or or

of

manifestation

say

aroused

are

particular person

any

is noted

there

vibrations

deliberate

without

is to

that

psychic induction,

indirect

In

in which

psychic induction,

indirect

sons, per-

iar pecul-

a

repulsion along psychic

and

This

psychic law operates in the direction other of attracting to oneself who, actively persons or passively, vibrate on the same note, or in general harmony with. therenotes note on some or In

the

same

the

way,

law

causes

you

to

vibrate who note on a repel other or persons discord in general inharmony notes to youror self. life attracting So, in short, we go through or repelling, psychically, others in harmonious inharmonious or psychic relation to us, respectively. of this law An its and understanding light upon workings will throw things in many life which have understood not ously. previyou your You

of

understand

course

radiating of which

some

you, you on

and

affect

in space. the astral of

sequence

manifest

repelling with

out

But

to

you

may

plane there and

cause

on

others you.

or

the

a

is

astral

far not

stantly con-

distances

from

removed

from

also

know

manifesting

effect.

strong

are

you

psychic vibrations,

great

often

others

vibration, -o

of

currents

flow

that

A

desire

a

that similar

tional emostrong will, tends or

plane by attracting or in psychic harmony mony inharor This phenomenon is not so com-

LAWS

mon

OF

as

from

is

marked and

is that

brain

that

PSYCHIC

to

of

awakening in harmony with other

persons

in with

the

in the

them, tend

whose desires

is

to

general and

ideas

common

particularly

desire

imagination.

response

vibrations

more

It

of strong

men

creative

strong

it is far

supposed.

of

cases

291

ordinary thought

brain, but

generally in

ATTRACTION

These

minds

draw

to

will,

and

tions vibraof those those

one

character

will

fit

of the

first person, harmonious with. there-

not are repel those who This of explains the peculiar phenomenon in business, politicsand other walks strong men of life, drawing and other attracting to them will fit in with their general plans and who men or

to

aims. This draw

law such

works persons

two to

ways. you

as

Not

only

do

will fit in with

you your

but you are attracted to them plans and purposes, law. Not by the same only this, but you will find that through the peculiar workings of this law even things and circumstances, as well as persons, will seem be moulded to by your strong desires tions and ideas, providing your psychic vibraHave are sufficiently strong and clear. you resourceful noticed how never magnetic a strong, the perwill seem to him to actually draw man sons, that he needs to things and circumstances his plans and and manifest out designs. carry To many, not understanding this great law, these and myspositively uncanny things have seemed terious. of business But, now-a-days, the big men and beginning to understand politics are

CLAIRVOYANCE

292

these

psychic laws, with

and Some

of

world, and

the

and

to

them

apply

erately delib-

purpose.

great

leaders

in

the

business

in

to deliberately politics,are known into operation strong start psychic vibrations, and send of atout traction to psychic currents strong that I have by the methods plained already exfilled with to you. are They, of course, than more a ordinary degree of desire and will and, in the second place, they create strong very and clear mental pictures of their plans working out concentrate successfully to a finish; then strongly on the thing; and lo! the effect is felt all sides. and on by all hands They "treat the favored of the by some public" (to use the term metaphysical cults of the day) by holding the mental sire they strongly depicture of that which and to come to pass, by concentrating their thought and will strongly upon it.

A

favorite

mental

picture of

some

of

these

of (who have been instructed by teachers of the centre as occultism), is that of themselves a great psychic whirlpool, drawing to themselves calculated the persons, things and circumstances Others and realization to them. to bring success picture their thought-vibrations flowing from like the rings in a pond into which stone them a been had dropped, influencing a constantly then they picwidening circle of other persons; ture the persons in the manto them being drawn ner just mentioned. They persist in this practice after day after day, week after week, month men

LAWS

OF

month,

PSYCHIC after

year to

Other

persons

certain the

the

persons

peculiar back

traced do

not

and

law

in

In

every

who

seem

and

patronage

some

the

caliber

to

In

that set

contrary,

293

wonder

to

but

way,

draw

of the most

vantage ad-

similar

take

same

that

they desire? on

there

community to

a are

themselves

community, this

cases

may

in be

of

I psychic influence. these consciously persons forces into operation. these

form

some

mean

the

custom

way.

deliberately

On

is it any that which

"

of lesser

scale.

smaller

year

themselves

they draw of

ATTRACTION

many

of them

do

so

more

or

of a knowledge unconsciously, and without the underlying psychic principlesinvolved. Such have stumbled on psychic a portion of the persons less unconused them laws, and have more or sciously and without son understanding the real reathat cerof the happening. out tain They found mental mental and certain states pictures that tended certain results to they produce "worked them. out" and so they continued think of the whole Some of these men thing as something supernatural, and get to believe that supernatural being helped by some they are der whereas, they are simply operating unpower; less

"

"

a

In have

universal America devoted

psychic a

number

much

law

of

cause

of teachers

attention

to

this

and and

effect. writers

phase of the

Cults have general subject of psychic influence. this general basis, the main been formed upon idea of their followers being that of attracting of this other financial and by means success phase of psychic force. One of the leading writ-

CLAIRVOYANCE

294

ers

along

cultivated

"

this line,says : "An individual the faculty of concentration,

who

has

and

has

acquired the art of creating sharp, clear, strong, mental images, and who when dertaking engaged in an unwill so charge his mind with the idea of success, will be bound to become an attracting And if such centre. individual will keep his an mental in his mind, even picture ever though it be in the background of his mind, when he is attending to the details and planning of his affairs if he will give his mental picture a prominent place in his mental gallery, taking a frequent it to create glance at it,and using his will upon

new

of actual

scenes

himself

a

surely be

success,

he

will

create

for

of

radiating thought that will felt by those coming within its field of centre

influence.

frequently 'sees people as coming and his enterprises, and as falling in line to him with his plans. He mentally 'sees' money flowing out in to him, and all of his plans working right. In short, he mentally imagines each step of his for their execuof the time tion, plans a little ahead and he concentrates forcibly and earnestly how them. It is astonishing to witness upon people, circumstances, and things seem events, in place in actual life as if urged by some to move materialize the conto to ditions serve mighty power of the man. But, so imaged in the mind there be active mental effort must understand, behind the imaging. do not materialize Day dreamers thought they merely dissipate energy. The who converts man thought in activity and "Such

a

man

"

OF

LAWS

PSYCHIC

ATTRACTION

295

into the task, and being throws energy puts forth his will-power through the pictured of the will there will Without the rays image. how fully beautibe no picture projected, no matter the imagination has projected it. Thought images, and then vitalized by pictured in mental the force of the desire, and will, tend to objectify into material themselves being." material

The

student

will

interested

be

in

reading and explanations

and theories hearing the various given by different writers and teachers to account he Once of psychic influence. for the phenomena has grasped the real scientific principlesinvolved, he will be able to see in operation in all the same of the cases cited by the different and teachers writers, and will find that this fundamental ciple prinfor all of these fully explains and accounts how matter no puzzling they may cases, seem, how be claimed be to or mysterious they may Truth is very by those mentioning them. simple when the fantastic brush we dressings away it by those which have been who placed around fundamental have of the true lacked knowledge principles. We very

see

principle operating in different from those previously ways For instance, we frequently find

this

many

mentioned.

in which

cases a

certain

other

kind

work.

same

law

one

person

of He

finding the right he

has

tried

have of the

or

has

assistance has

kind

strong desire in his business a

given

almost of person,

failed

to

situation.

up

for those

measure

If he

up

will

for

hope

or

of

whom the

quirements re-

(and he

CLAIRVOYANCE

296

sometimes

follow

does)

the

general plan just mentioned, he will set into operation the psychic will attract that person to him, and forces which In some him the to that peculiar way, person. tion will be thrown two together, and the combinaof both. will work out to the best advantage is seeking the other, each In these cases, person and the psychic forces of attraction, once set into to bring them together. operation, serve like manner,

In

and

knowledge

simply laws

attraction

the

him

may

desired

the

led to a

the

on

"

ural nat-

and

sponse re-

psychic or astral accidently ( !) run will be led to give he seeks. Perhaps

will who

person

for

some

to

If the

information

light. Many ing psychic experience of be-

the

had

book

hint

reference

comes

and

store

is followed

up,

to

induced

to

ine exam-

of books, whereupon a particular itself which changes the presents of the person's life. Or, perhaps,

course

will

pick up without

information, where

one

ways al-

particular shelf

and some

requires

attraction

"

the

some

book whole

he

tain cer-

be made.

have

persons

that

knowledge be mentioned, or

to

writer

some

effect

person

other

key

book

one

a

some

across

information

and

cause

Such

plane.

a

a

of

to

himself

to

of

remember it is

draws

gaining. But, and you must is worked, this, no miracle of of the working out matter

is desirous

or

often

one

a

forces, these

at

dom, ran-

and therein will find purpose; tion at least a hint in the direcor

the information

accustoms

apparently

newspaper

himself

things

to soon

may

the

be found.

When

workings of psychic become accepted as a

CLAIRVOYANCE

298

and

influences, than

are

abhorrent.

And

A

whose

plane.

man

confidence

and

gloomy

nature,

wish

receive

to

the

same

is true

mental

attitude

of

not

things

on

is

every

to

apt

of

one

be

fected af-

negative, pessimistic,

a

vice

and

these

whom

fearlessness, is

vibrations

by

to

one

versa.

the vibrations

if you of the thoughts and

Therefore,

feelings of others, you must place yourself in a mental attitude corresponding with those tions vibrawhich

to

of

is to rise above

way

positive always

if you kind, the

And

certain

a

in your

them

the mental

cultivate

receive.

to

vibrations

avoid

to

wish

you

opposite them. the negative and always positive to "

mental

states

mental

states."

are

best

mind, and

own

states

overcomes

wish

The

timistic opsimistic pes-

practitioner of Mental Science, in America, several years ago, explained of the term "coher theory and practiceby means relation of thoughts and things." She held that when one thought positively,clearlyand forcibly himself to that thing, and of a thing, he "related" writer

Another

tended

toward

to

be

held

She

managing ourselves only

in

our

so

desirable

avoid

it to

attract

it-

and

on,

to

and

that

to

us.

true

to

be

wisdom

attracted

consists

shall relate thoughts that we know those things which to we beneficial to ourselves, and to

thinking of those

detrimental

him, and

The

which student

are

harmful

of this book

and will

practicalMental Scientist was really principlesthat we have examined using the same and become this book, although acquainted within she called them and exby another name, see

how

this

LAWS

OF

PSYCHIC

ATTRACTION

299

plained them by another theory. At the bottom of all the teachings and theories you will always find the one basic principle and universal same law. The

advanced

student

each

and

own

circumstances,

to

a

of

one

every

really a

environment

activities

mental

is

us

Each

extent.

great

of occultism

of

knows

is able

us

of his

creator

and

that

conditions, to

modify

so

such bring about and surroundings as changes in our environment to them. The plished actually re-create things accomrializations men by successful are really but mateof that which they have previously held in their mental vision. Everything is first created the psychic plane, and then manifested on in the physical world. All the great works of the great bridges, great buildings, tunnels, man, of art, machinery, cities,railroads, canals, works musical in the compositions, etc., first existed our

mind

of their

materialized so

see

you

mental

then afterward creators, and were in physical form and shape. And,

images. It is

as

with

proceeding

are

we

creations

mental

to

as

whenever

we

This, however,

old

as

the

race

think is

work

our

no

and

make ing. teach-

new

of mankind.

of

Over said to

Buddha twenty-five hundred years ago, his disciples: "All that we is the result of are what have we on our thought; it is founded thoughts; it is made up of our thoughts." I would

be

tellingyou

that strong ordinarilyfilled by Desire not

warn

you

psychic phenomena

but

half

Fear in the

story did I play the part

the

may

production

of materialization

of the

of mental

CLAIRVOYANCE

300

pictures.

Strange

fear

strong much

act

that

the

it may thing will as

a

same

as

to

come

strong

a

at

appear

first,a

pass

desire

that

will the

happening will occur. Consequently, many sons perthe thing that by continually dwelling upon they fear may happen to them, actually attract that thing to them, just as if they had actually desired

and

wished

technicalities the

in

gist of the

fact

that

for it.

go

into occult

explaining

secret

the

I cannot

may

this strange fact; but be said to consist in the

clearly and vividly pictures in his mind the thing that he fears may happen He thus creates to him. a picture strong mental into forces the atsets tractive or image of it, which of psychic influence and draws the power feared thing into material reality. As Job said : "The me." thing that I feared hath come upon moral of this is, of course, The that persons should learn to stamp fear and mental out images of things feared. make Instead, they should denials of the things that strong positive mental find themselves fearing. They should they may deny the reality of the feared thing, and assert positively their own superiorityto the thing, and their A

person

to

power

it.

overcome

into existence religious cult has sprung makes which of this ability a leading doctrine the things which to materialize desires, one undesirable arid to deny out of existence things. have witnessed the wonderful who Many persons

great

of

success or

the

some

organization, have same

on

of the been

scientific and

of this

followers

puzzled rational

to

account

grounds.

cult for A

LAWS

OF

PSYCHIC

ATTRACTION

understanding of fundamental psychic principles,as given in these and wherefore" of show the "why

301

little

and

wonderful

manifestations. remember

must

you

thought of

the

thousands

lessons, will these

In

strange

this

the

that

and

occult

tion connec-

combined

of persons

this

composing cult or organization undoubtedly gives additional affirmations psychic force to the mental

and

denials

In

past

of the and

individual

present,

time, there have been procedures tending that

we

have

herein

and

instances

bring to

seen

in

probably

many to

thereof.

member

come

about

future

of

magical

the

results

about

by

reason

of its many psychic influence, in some phases. These companied magic procedures have usually been acby incantations, ceremonies, strange rites, evocations, etc., which were supposed to desired have sults. regreat virtue in bringing about of

But

the

ceremonies

true

and

occultists rites

know

now

that

merely hopes to the imagination and aids to faith, and thus tended There the psychic phenomena. to bring about ceremonies in these virtue themselves, no was be secured results may the same and by simply in this book. following the procedure outlined of ancient wonders The magic have been reproduced without all the occultists, by the modern ceremonies. of the past rites and mumbo-jumbo the subject of the A gifted English writer upon relation of mysticism and magic, sums up the gist of the principlesof Magic as follows : these

"The summed

central up

thus:

doctrine

were

of

Magic

may

now

be

CLAIRVOYANCE

302

That

"(1)

real cosmic supersensible and medium exists,which interpenetrates, influences, and the tangible and world, supports apparent and is amenable of metato the categories both physics and of physics." [This of course is the astral plane, which of the subtle is the container form framework of all that exists on the physor ical plane.] That there is an established "(2) analogy and the real (and unseen) world, equilibrium between and the illusory manifestation that we call the world of sense." is meant the [By this of course and balance between the subtle correspondence form of things and the material manifestation thereof. in the astral, tend to Things created the physical plane. All creation materialize on proceeds from the astral to the physical.] "(3) That this analogy may be discerned, and this equilibrium controlled, by the disciplinedwill a

of man, which [The of fate."

thus

becomes

of Will

essence

of itself and

master

consists

desire

of strong picture of

accompanied by a clear mental held the thing desired, and steady and firm by concentration.] So you clear to the above see by reference very of the central doctrine of Magic, and statement explanations thereof, that in these lessons my of the have been essence taught the very you its wonderful, Magic, and mysterious ancient modern

counterpart.

ceremonies, and

As

an

I have

as

aids

As

to

mental

eminent

for the various

said, these

imaging occultist

once

are

and

rites and mere

bols sym-

tion. concentra-

said, "Cere-

LAWS

OF

monies

PSYCHIC

habits

certain

of

but

as

habits

useful

scholar

they

have

of

important

serving

but or

later, In

this

merely he

that

will

points.

study

I

fill it

a

have

whole

carefully,

far

they

go.

sooner

them.

enough I

not

as

scholar,

condensed

and

and

kindergarten

without

book.

The

rites,

the

the

proceed

may

chapter to

teach

to

sary neces-

fixed."

so

"

creating be

to

cease

become

playthings and

of

ceremonies,

sees

the

303

methods

will,

occultism

of

ritual

the

these

when master

artificial

but

being

ATTRACTION

trust

that

miss

its

formation inyou

main

LESSON

PSYCHIC

AND

Probably familiar

conditions

by

means

one

or

another.

and

name

the

basis, and the

of

form

the

of

and

theories

But

applied. the favored or

it is

kind, there

advanced

to

on

have

account

of treatments

a

still

devised

method

cults,

which

mind

but of

a

is considered

having when

matter

rialistic semi-mate-

a

fluence magic inproperly matter or

what

of

as

with

system

intermediate

many

include

application, these healing well as the independent titioners, pracfair degree of success a very

perform quite a number of these Western Many of psychic healing whole

this

taken

of note that no worthy or particular theory,

general

meet

the

this

even

forms

the

over

and

der un-

cults

upon

subject has

ills

movement.

of

of matter,

attribute

schools

up

psychic healing, and

in

hypothesis

the

healing

built

practice, covering

the

stages,

what

Western

principles of the theories. ing Rangof actual divine the teaching tion interposicertain forms of influence arising from

and

an

more

the

out

from

as

popular

of methods

number

carry

belief

been

theories

of

the

Great

cases

phenomena

greater to

in

hundreds

been for

great

a

is

healing of physical of psychic influence

in the

interest

is natural

As

the

have

organizations

of

person

average

of

than

HEALING

psychic influence

of

is that

world and

the

to

MAGNETIC

phase

no

XX.

is of very

of

cures.

advocates

and

tioners practi-

that practically hold recent discovery, and

CLAIRVOYANCE

306

is but

and

treat

the

little need cure

of

presence

the

hastens

Again, are

them

all to

which

and

occultists

all the

includes

details, and

technical

theories

single working

a

materially in of the patient,

confidence

the

as

concerned,

cures

aids

healer

cure.

far

so

a

the

fate

the

arousing and

healer, for the patient may himself. in most However, cases, of

the

underlying able

are

to

the

reduce

theory or principle, Brushing aside all

rest.

all attempts back to trace facts of the the ultimate to

healing process that the gist of the principle universe, I may say of all psychic healing is that of influencing the

astral cells

foundation and

of the various

centres,

manifest

so

as

to

and

organs

make

it

parts,

proceed

to

perfect physical counterpart. All psychic healing is really accomplished the on astral the body first then sponds physical body remore

a

"

the

to

To

counterpart.

activities

renewed

get the

for

it is necessary

statement

real

of

its

astral

significanceof to

you

realize

this

just

This really is. once grasped, the difficulties vanish, and you are able clear conception of the entire matter form to a what

and

the

astral

body

process.

The

astral

body physical body, its and

its cells. upon

The

substance one

form

sense

In

is

a

precise counterpart

organs,

fact, the

which

the

it may

be

of the

its parts, its centres, astral body is the pattern

ized. physical body is materialetheric of an astral body is composed In of a very high rate of vibration.

of matter

"

considered

in another

as as

a

a

very

subtle

semi-material-

PSYCHIC, ized form subtle

MAGNETIC

of force

that

science.

the

attacks have

it has

cohesiveness

from

the

said, each

or

vapors

yet,

gases

of

known

to

of

strong

degree

that

enables

it to

side

of

centre

part,

resist As

nature.

I

cell,of the

or

physical body has its astral pattern fact, the physical body has been built and

more

a

material

organ,

307

It is finer and

energy.

rarest

And,

tenacity and

or

HEALING

or

basis.

up,

In

in whole

in all of its parts, on the pattern and base the astral in case of impaired Moreover, body.

functioning of the physical organs or parts, and impaired activity of the physical body, its limbs, etc., if of the

we

can

to

manage

the

arouse

tivities ac-

astral

it to recause body we may materialize or re-energize the physical body, and thus restore health and activity to it. If the liver, for instance, is not functioning properly, we ceed proto

start

up

of that

the

organ,

activities to

the

of the

end

that

astral the

terpart coun-

physical

in a re-energized, and re-created is perAll true psychic healing work measure. formed the astral plane, before it manifests on on the physical. organ

may

At

this

be

point,

I should

call your life energy,

also

attention

in some "prana," or Western This is what of healing. cases prana healers when they speak of "human mean netism" magSo far from ing bein their healing work. by the physan ical imaginary force, as claimed to all scientists and materialists, it is known active occultists principle of the human as an ment body, and as of great efficacyin the psychic treatto

the

effect

of

of disease.

I shall

mention

the

details

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

308

this form it at the

of treatment

this

as

place merely

to

call your

I mention

"

attention

to

fact of its existence.

Before

passing on to phases of the subject call

proceed

we

attention

your

earliest

days

instances

of

of

to

the

consideration

before the

us,

fact

history there form

have

of other

I would

that been

like to from

the

recorded

of

psychic healing. In the earlier days the psychic healing work left was of the priesthood of the entirely in the hands various ties religions prevailing in the several counof the world. Claiming to have an exclusive sanction divine to perform healing work, these tions, ceremonies, rites, incantapriests used various many

some

etc., in order these cases

to

obtain

priests

were

their

results.

ignorant

of

In

the

into operaand set psychic forces invoked tion; methods which had they merely practiced work found been out to effectively,and which down had been handed to them by their predecessors. the priests unIn other however, doubtedly cases, skilled occultists, and had a very were of the forces full knowledge they were using; of the people were though, as the masses very impossible to acquaint them with ignorant it was their understanding; these things so far above ing and, consequently, the priests applied the healthe disguise of their religious forces under real

ceremonies

and

rites.

civilization time, however, as into prominence persons progressed, there came of of physical ills by means worked who cures similar and other methods, magical ceremonies From

time

to

PSYCHIC, but

who

these

MAGNETIC outside

were

of the

undoubtedly

men

of the real secret

HEALING

309

priesthood.

had

a

of their

Some

fair

very

edge knowl-

though

cures,

of

they

suit the mental to condition of disguised them their patients,and, also, probably for purposes of self glorification. In other however, it is cases, probable that these healers had merely stumbled the fact that certain across tain things said in a certended

way

work

to

cures;

that

or

certain

tue. to have therapeutic virphysical objects seemed They did not realize that the whole healing the strong virtue of their systems depended upon idea in their own minds, coupled with the strong in the mind of the patient. confidence faith and And

so

In

the

work of

some

went

the

on.

oldest

records

of

the

human

scriptures of the various peoples, we of hands" the favorite find that "laying on was and method priests, employed by the holy men From the and other performing healing work. race,

the

first there

to

seems

have

been

an

almost

stincti in-

of the recognition on the part of man fact that there is a healing power in the touch of the hand. Even mothers ignorant and savage instinctivelyapply their hands to the hurt bodies of

their

children

"

a

that

custom

has

its

terpart coun-

The child by the way. is taught to expect physical relief from the applicatio and its mother's mind of the at hands, once pictures relief. Not only is the mental picture is established created, but the desire and confidence in civilized

races,

in the minds

thing is true

of all

of both

"laying

on

persons.

The

of hands," and

same

thus

CLAIRVOYANCE

310

the

principlesof all psychic influence brought into play. But this is not all there is to it. In the first place, there is an actual transferrence of from the body of the healer to that of the prana to patient, which serves energize and revitalize of the body of the latter. In the cells and centres the second the place, there is the effect upon astral body of the patient, which tends to materialize better In the third physical conditions. and union of the place, there is that combination of the two which minds force gives extra persons, Is it any and to psychic influence. der wonpower these take place under that stances? circumcures are

In

the

modern

science

and

of

revival

the

the

has

feature

of the

patient and To

presence.

pages

sacred

that of

such

history,

books

Moreover,

the

of

the

among

this

has

seemed

positive proof of little thought will

a a

cures as

are

almost

student

actually divine show

terposi inthe

in the

examination

of the

religion will show.

any

will

other's

unknown

not

casual

a

laid which

in

in each

not

art

eral gen-

stress

healing,"

are

lost

almost

unusual

"absent

healer

as

But student

been

many

and

miraculous,

the

psychic healing

public, there upon

of

see

that

to

the

effect

principles of psychic influence there the principlesof telepathic needs but to be added still,the principles of communication, or, better astral communication voyance, phases of clairby some for the entire phenomena of to account "absent healing." of

certain

Space is

no

barrier

on

the

astral

plane,

as

you

MAGNETIC

PSYCHIC, have

in the

seen

Once

the

healer the

astral

is

and

as

is induced result

a

improved

Of

condition

patient, and

body

and

and

this

that

see

do

we

occult to

and

to

matter; outside

go

who

have

these

of

some

fear that

facts

modern

perplexed

simple

"

the

world

is

but,

we

of established in order miracles

many

good

occult

ings, teach-

so

of the

known

not

is

"

have

puzzled and

who

persons

rest

tween be-

ively, actenergize more physical manifestation functioning restored. wonderful all enough

is, for that

not

for

have

the

laws, principles and

account

which

the

is

psychic phenomena

is established

to

normal

all

course,

311

preceding chapters of this book.

rapport

en

HEALING

being

turned

laws overturned upside down, and Nature's these "new fangled" ideas and methods

by

.

of healing by simple method Perhaps the most is at the same time psychic influence is that which the oldest method, i. e., the "laying on of hands." This in

method

America

was

revived

and

Europe

about

twenty

by the

new

years

school

ago

of

"magnetic rapidly into healing" which sprung The other schools of psychic healing, public favor. "mental as healing,'' generally known "spiritual healing," "divine healing," etc., generally frown in psychic healthe use of the hands ing, upon it "too much too material," and deeming allied to hypnotism, this view But is quite etc. for this method has no tion relabigoted and narrow, it gives the pato hypnotism, and, moreover, tient the

benefit

healer, while

at

of the

the same

flow

of time

from

the

producing

the

prana

CLAIRVOYANCE

312

psychic

effect

astral

the

on

body,

I have

as

just

mentioned.

liberty of quoting here something entitled "The little book this subject from on my voted deIn the chapter of that book Aura." Human of the the consideration to subject of of mag"In cases "Auric Magnetism," I said: netic healing, etc., the healer by an effort of his will (sometimes unconsciously applied) projects vibrations into the a supply of his pranic aura of the nervous body of his patient,by way tem sysof what also by means of the patient, and I take

called

be

may

The

the

mere

prana,

into

the

is often

hands

reason

nervous

There

in

the

low.

is

cause

even

Many

a

overflow

an a

of both healer and system tient. paflow of etheric substance a

of the

aura

in which

cases

to

resulting By the use healer, a heightened effect is of certain ent properties inher-

of the

produced, by

itself.

aura

strongly charged

person

enough

the

with persons, strength and energy.

new

in the

a

of

of other

aura

feeling of

from

of

presence

with

of the

induction

the

healer

to

that

of the

patient,

vitalityof the latter is very has actually, and literally,

the healer

etheric his life force and substance into pumped the latter was ing sinkthe body of his patient,when which into the weakness precedes death, and able to bring him back has by so doing been to strength and life. This is practicallyakin to the

transfusion

of blood

psychic plane instead But

whatever

the

true name

"

except of the

that

it is upon

the

physical."

"magnetic healer" wish) does you

(call him not

make

by this

CLAIRVOYANCE

314 will

function

But the normally; etc., etc. student of the present lessons will readily see that the only virtue in the spoken words consists in gans

their

evoke

to

power of the

and

induce

the

mental

desired condition in the mind of the image mental patient. The picture thus evoked duces proastral body of a corresponding effect in the the patient, and into operation the matesets rialization of words

desired

produce

mind

of the

results.

strong

a

In

mental

healer

addition, the

picture in the thus give form

himself, and and strength to his psychic vibrations which the patient. This being poured out toward reallythe secret of suggestive treatment. The

America

they

cults

of

metaphysical Europe, -lay great stress

many

and

"affirmations,"

call

which

are

are

healing,

is

in

upon

what

but

ments state-

ing patient of his or her faith in the healciple of God, or of Mind, or Spirit,or Prinpower (different names are used). The patient urally nataroused, and naturally has confidence as condition; begins to picture the desired this in turn the astral body, and reacting upon this upon the physical body or organ. tion, In addiof the

the same

healer's mind and

way,

notice and

into

set

motion

to

work the

in the

healing

You just mentioned. volved that the same principleis always inmanifestation. set into operation and

psychic forces will

sets

is also

in the

way

firmati particularvirtue in the form of afused by the healer or patient, except the important virtue of being able to arouse pictures of restored health, proper strong mental There

is

no

PSYCHIC,

MAGNETIC

functioning, certain

of

religious

affirmations

from

and

affirmations

in the

words

vokers

of words

receive

benefit

more

be

tions affirma-

taken

in

etc.

The

are

form

of

some

ever, difference, how-

of the

patient, rather than Words are merely in-

symbols nothing

"

the

"

of

ideas.

ideas

In

selves, them-

everything.

are

yourself psychically for physical disorder, or if you wish to do good

If you some

to

better

the

themselves. ideas

aroused

a

strange

mind

lies in the

instance,

of mystery and served in the better

incantation,

magical

ticular par-

is fond

statements

or

the

to

For

ments state-

precise physiological while specificallymentioned;

are

will

also:

byfilled with religious of a purelya person

will

in which

who

ceremonies

be

statements

of mind

turn

person

others

ideas; while

functions the

will

this mental

or

than

315

course

persons.

person

and

scientific

suited

of certain

wants

sentiments

is of

affirmations

better

are

very

There

etc.

forms

HEALING

others

into

wish

treat

to

in the

same

operation the

influence must

wish

herein

first be to

make

way,

have

you

but

to

put

general principles of psychic

described. filled with the

cure;

That the then

is to

strong you

say,

you

desire

and

must

make

a

result, as image of the desired (Do not think of it as "going actually present. be;" instead say and think that it "is now!") ; to the attention then concentrate firmly and positively aid yourself and You the idea. may upon others affirmations or auto-suggestions by mental and ideas tures) pic(words creating desired strong

mental

if you

wish

"

you

may

get

better

results

CLAIRVOYANCE

316

in this

In

way.

that

this

connection, let

remind

me

the

consists cases healing work in many mental largely in placing proper pictures in the mind of the patient, thereby displacing improper harmful mental and pictures of disease, etc., been which have there before. given lodgment sick because of improper and are Many persons mental harmful pictures that they have allowed to be placed there by the suggestions of others. of disease often dread and acts to Fear bring you

about can

the

feared

readily

condition, for

that

reasons

you

see.

of "absent ing" healfinallyfor the work I can this to state by psychic influence. simply; it is this: take what I have just you very told and regarding personal treatments, you I have it with what told you in previous combine about lessons "long distance psychic influence" will have the whole then you thing. Here is a sent "abor sample of an effective distant treatment; it may treatment," to use the popular term and be varied : enlarged up to fit individual cases Sit quietly in your own inducing a calm, room, attitude Then and state. (in the peaceful mental tal mena already told you in this book) make way picture of the patient as sitting opposite to in front of you. have If you or lying down you, the patient, make never seen simply a mental the case be, or a woman, as image of a man, may and think of the figure as being the patient. The best practitionersof distant psychic healing produce of such mental the a patient image strong that often actually "feel" his or her they can

And,

now,

"

"

MAGNETIC

PSYCHIC,

HEALING

317

is the result of a simple (This of course of clairvoyance.) Then make a strong mental wish that you to picture of the condition induce in the patient the healthy physical condition of the organ, or part or body, as the case be. See this condition as existing at the may in the time, and not as merely to come present At the same future. will do well to time, you mentally speak to the patient, just as you would she were he or in case sitting before you in the Tell the patient just what physical body. you in the suggestions, or would in such case. Pour wish call to affirmations, or whatever you may presence. form

"

them.

In

rapport

condition of

aware

some

the and

see

in

cases

which

is established,

and treatment, feel the presence

excellent

an

en

patients become

sometimes of the

most al-

can

healer.

structs Scientist, of America, inprominent Mental of the organs each his pupils to consider of the patient,or of themselves, as having a separate intelligence; and, therefore, to "speak up to what it" as if it really understood was being said that such form I would to its organ-mind. say to bring about would be calculated of treatment The centration principleof congood results,indeed. very be invoked mental and picturing would strongly in such a case, and the astral very should of the organ respond to such counterpart treatment quickly and effectively. It is an occult A

there

is mind

body, and

if the

fact that the

astral

counterpart,

suggestion,

and in every organ is awakened same

it will or

respond

direction.

to

The

the

cell of in

the

mand, com-

writer

in

CLAIRVOYANCE

318

question evidently is well acquainted with this occult law, judging from his other writings, and has simply veiled his knowledge with this easily method

understood will

"do

of treatment

the

work,"

to

which the

use

edly undoubtAmerican

term.

what be the theory, or Finally, no matter may with ing method, given in connection psychic healof any all kinds, you will find the same or been general principles underlying it that have In and over again in this book. presented over fact, many purely material and physical remedies their success to the fact that they appeal to owe also inspire the imagination of the patient, and confidence in him. Anything that will inspire of a paconfidence, faith and hope in the mind tient, and will bring to his mind strong mental health and normal ing functionpictures of restored of his organs that for thing will make have health for him. the whole So, there you theory and practice in a sentence! "

remind

I would

lessons

be

to

In

order

to

for

you,

you

several

read

get from will

for

I feel

the

once

them

that and

these

then

all that

are

laid

not

aside.

they contain

find a

it necessary them to read interval between reasonable

knowledge that

sure

reading that there before.

student

but

times, with

readings mind.

the

are

The

you

many

lessons

to

sink

into

your

will

find

with

each

points that cover

a

you

wide

looked over-

field,

PSYCHIC,

with

of

study

will

you

shall

little

many

lanes

also

MAGNETIC

for meet

I

make

you

and kind

your

again

into

excursions

thought.

stronger

a

HEALING

only

not

the

the

future.

FINIS.

and

and and

reading

wiser

a

efficient

more

attention, in

bye-paths

that

trust

319

but

person, one.

trust

I

thank

that

we